A Lost Sunset

by AandWguy

Rating: everyone
Tags: Sunset Shimmer, Main 6, Alternate Universe, Vice-Principal Luna, Equestria Girls, Principal Celestia, Slice of Life, Human
Length: 102171

Sunset Shimmer has betrayed Celestia and entered the mirror to another world. However, the first day in this new world would change everything when an accident causes Sunset Shimmer to lose her memories.

Sunset Shimmer was Celestia's top student until she betrayed her. Now she has escaped to the world through the mirror. However, instead of her becoming the tyrant queen of Canterlot High, an accident happens on the first day there, causing her to lose her memories. Now an amnesic Sunset Shimmer is alive in the human world, not knowing what her goal in life is or where's she from. The question is: Is this a good thing or will she still become a demon anyways?

First featured on Fimfiction's main page on 8/18/2015!

Cover image by the awesome: MixMassBasher

Note: There will be spoilers in the comments! You have been warned!!!

Also, this story is old. The early chapters are very low quality! You have been warned!!!

Published 2015-06-27 19:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2016-11-27 15:46:46 UTC

Hospital Days

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!

I've seen in the comments that people think this is a Sunset Shimmer redemption story. It's NOT. Remember, Sunset hasn't been hit by Harmony/Rainbow Beams so she isn't some great, kind person now. This Sunset just doesn't remember being a pony, that's all. I plan to use both sides of her personality. Also, sorry about the two week delay, I was out of town for one week and unable to write and this chapter was really hard to write.

Hospital Days

“Um...could you say that again?”

“Sure...Who am I?”

“Um....” Nurse Redheart put her hands over her mouth in shock. “I...um...you don't remember?”

Sunset Shimmer shook her head back and forth. “No.”

“Oh dear...” Redheart gave a slightly pained expression. “Well...tell you what, I need to check with the doctor, be right back!”

Sunset watched Redheart quickly leave the hospital room and laid back down on the hospital bed. She felt a slight itch on the top of her head and tried to scratch it only to feel the bandages covering her head. She thought, 'Ugh...what happened to me? Why am I in the hospital? Guess I should have asked that first...'

Outside of Sunset Shimmer's room...

“Doctor!” yelped Redheart as she rushed down the hallway. Doctor Stables turned around and refocused his glasses. “What is it Nurse Redheart?”

“Um...you know our patient that came here two weeks ago and we don't have a name or ID? In fact, I'm still surprised a teenager like her wouldn't have a purse or a phone on her...”

“Yes, I remember her.” Doctor Stables nodded. “Did she wake up?”

Redheart nodded. “She did. However, there's a slight problem.”

“Oh really? What's the problem?”

“She has amnesia.”

“Amnesia?!” exclaimed the doctor.

“Yes. The poor dear doesn't know who she is.”

“I see. We'll just have to keep searching till we find a record of the girl. In the meantime, I'll go pay the poor girl a visit.”

“Understood doctor.”

A few minutes later, Doctor Stables entered Sunset's room. There, he saw Sunset just laying in the hospital bed, completely absentminded. “Ahem, hello. I'm Doctor Stables.”

Sunset slowly turned her head and saw the doctor. “Oh hello...nice to meet you.”

“Yes...now, I'm the doctor currently over your stay here at the hospital. Nurse Redheart informed me that you had finally woke up.”

“Oh yeah...she seemed nice.” said Sunset in a slightly drowsy tone.

“Yes. Now, do you know why you're in the hospital?”

Sunset shook her head. “No...though I'm guessing its probably something about my head. For some reason I have bandages all over my head...though I can't remember why...”

“Indeed it does. You suffered from a major blow to the head and needed surgery. Thankfully the ambulance was able to get you here in time. Now, do you remember how you got that injury?”

Sunset shook again. “No...in fact, I can't remember anything.”

Doctor Stables sighed. “I was afraid of that...it seems that you are suffering from retrograde amnesia due to the blow to your head.”

“Oh...okay...is there anyway to get my memory back?”

“That depends...however, most cases usually just get their memories back eventually.”

“Oh...” Sunset sunk her body under the bed covers.

“Please don't be sad. We're currently trying to look up your name and seeing if you have any relatives nearby. Unfortunately, you didn't have any ID on you so we're having to look you up the hard way.”

“I didn't?” asked Sunset in surprise. “You mean you don't know anything about me?”

“I'm afraid we don't. All we have is the bag and the clothes you were wearing.” The doctor pointed to a small chair. “They're over there. I hope you didn't mind but we went ahead and looked in your bag for anything that could ID you. However, all that was inside was a bunch of strange coins and a blank journal.”

“Coins and a journal?” asked Sunset as she looked at herself, just now realizing she was in hospital garb. She looked back at the doctor. “Nothing else?”

“I'm sorry but no.” said the doctor with a slight sigh.

“Okay...”

The doctor perked up a little. “Tell you what, how about I ask the nurse to get you some food? Are you hungry?”

Sunset sat there for a few moments, trying to wrap her head around the situation she was in and replied. “Yeah, okay. I can eat.”

“Alright, um, would you like meat or vegetables?”

Sunset tried to remember which one she liked. “Um...for some reason...I feel like I don't eat meat...”

“Okay, I'll get you some vegetables then. That's good, those are better for you anyways...” said the doctor as he got up and left. Sunset sunk back down in the bed and covered herself with the sheets. She wore a huge frown as she thought, 'They don't who I am...I don't know who I am...what do I do?'

Soon the nurse brought in some food and Sunset slowly ate it. Redheart just stood there and observed Sunset as she tried to eat the food, noticing she was having a hard time using a fork. 'Poor girl...' she thought, 'That blow to her head must have messed her up more than we thought...' Redheart saw a huge frown on Sunset's face. “Um...” Redheart said slowly. “Please don't be sad...”

“Huh?” Sunset gave a confused look as she glanced at the nurse. “Oh...sorry...”

“Don't say you're sorry...I know that you just woke up but...I want you to know we will try everything we can to help you.”

“Thanks...say, can I ask you something?”

“Sure.” Redheart nodded.

“Would the...um...injury to my head make me...well...”

Redheart gave a slight puzzled look. “I don't understand.”

“Could the injury make me feel...off?”

“What do you mean?”

“I don't know...it just...my body feels...well...unnatural. It's like I'm not used to it or something.”

“Oh...the blow to your head may have hurt the motor functions of your brain. Don't worry, all you probably need is some rest and you'll feel a bit better. However, if you want, I can the ask the doctor to scan your head later, would you like that?”

“No...” said Sunset as she shook her head back and forth. “I probably just need some rest...”

“Alright. Go ahead and eat as well. Don't worry dear, everything will work out, you'll see.”

“Thanks...” said Sunset as she began to eat the small meal. “It's just...I don't remember anything...”

“I know...” Redheart waited till Sunset was finished and grabbed the empty plate. She slowly left the room as she saw Sunset sit there as tears began to run down her eyes. Redheart gave a slight frown as she left the room, thinking, 'The poor girl...I wish I could help her more but...I don't know what to do...'

Sunset just sat there, thinking. 'I can't remember...why can't I remember...why?!' Sunset continued to cry until she fell asleep.

The next day...

Sunset Shimmer woke up and gradually opened her eyes. Her eyes scanned the room as she remembered where she was. 'Oh yeah...I'm in the hospital...right...I wonder why I still feel out of place...it's like I wasn't made for my own body...maybe it's just the amnesia...'

Soon, Doctor Stables entered the room with a small smile. “Good morning!”

“Morning...” Sunset said in the quietest tone possible.

“I have a guest for you, my dear.”

“A guest?”

“Yes.” Doctor Stables opened the door and a rainbow colored hair woman entered the room. As soon as Sunset saw the woman, she didn't know why but she tried to hide herself in the bed covers in fear. Stables and the woman looked at each other in confusion as they watched Sunset hide. “Um...are you okay?”

“I...I...I don't know...” Sunset said, her voice trembling. “I just felt...I...”

The rainbow-haired woman sat down in a chair near the bed. She gave a small, calm smile and said, “Please stop hiding Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset froze. As soon as she heard that name, she didn't know what to say or think. Her mouth slowly opened. “Um...what did you call me?”

“Sunset Shimmer. That is your name, isn't it?” asked the woman in a kind tone.

“I...I...I don't know...” said Sunset as she continued to get quieter. “I don't know who I am...are you saying I'm Sunset Shimmer?”

The woman nodded. “Yes. My name is Celestia. I am the principal at the school you were found at before being transported to the hospital here.”

“School? Principal? You mean I was going to your school when this happened to me?!”

Celestia shook her head. “Not exactly. You...you aren't a student at my school...in fact, we were hoping you could tell us why you were there.”

“Oh...great...just my luck.” Sunset gave a disgruntled look as she slammed her hands down on the hospital bed. “Of course I'm found at a school I don't go to...”

“Please don't be angry.”

Sunset glared at Celestia. “Why can't I be angry?! I can't remember anything and you just told me I was found in a place where no one knows who I am!”

“Please calm down Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia glared back at Sunset. “Not everything is against you right now.”

Sunset just stared at Celestia with a slight scowl. “Oh really?! How so?!”

“Listen...” Celestia's face changed back to a calm, kind smile. “I have talked to the doctors here and told them everything that happened to you. Yesterday, a certain...delinquent at my school was sent to my office. Her name is Gilda and she confessed that she had got into a fight with you on the day of your accident, do you remember this?”

Sunset gave the most confused look she could possibly give. “A fight? Me?”

“So you don't remember? Gilda told me that you provoked her into a fight, like you wanted to beat her. However, we were surprised Gilda had kept this from everyone for so long...then again, the girl doesn't always come to school...”

Sunset shook her head. “No...I don't remember a fight or meeting this Gilda person.”

Celestia showed a slight frown. “I see...well, I was talking to the doctors here and...they can't find any record of your name.”

Sunset's face transformed into a look of anger and disgust. After hearing the news about her wanting to fight this Gilda girl and then the news of no record of her, she started to angry. “Great...just what I wanted to hear...”

Celestia gave a slight sigh. “However, that doesn't mean there is no one here willing to help you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Sunset Shimmer...because you were found at my school and...”

Sunset gave a slight sarcastic look. “Uh...where are you going with this?”

“Well...” Celestia gave a look of despair. “Let's just say the media caught wind of what happened to you Sunset Shimmer. The news tried to make a huge deal that some unknown girl was found at my school with a deadly injury and...”

“Deadly injury?! Wait a minute...”

Celestia nodded. “Yes. Thankfully we were able to get you here before things got ugly with the news.”

Sunset slumped down in her bed. The news she had just heard made her stomach feel like it was in a thousand knots. It felt as if the world was against her at every turn. “I see...so I caused you a bunch of trouble...and I can't even remember how I got there...I mean...I can't remember anything and...according to the doctor here, I don't have anything or anyone...”

Celestia put her hand on Sunset and said, “Sunset Shimmer, please don't-”

Sunset swatted Celestia's hand away as tears began to run down her face. “Don't touch me! You just told me that I'm some troublemaker as well! For all I know, I'm some horrible delinquent that no one should care about!”

“Sunset-”

“SHUT UP!” she yelled as her eyes turned into waterfalls. “Leave me alone! Don't you get it?! I don't know who I am and you just told me that I'm some unknown girl who picked a fight with a delinquent!” Sunset dove her body under the covers of the hospital bed, tears still falling from her face. “Just leave me alone!”

Celestia wanted to say something but her mouth wouldn't open. She just sat there for a second, staring at Sunset as she cried under the bed sheets. She glanced at the doctor but the doctor could only give a depressed look at Celestia, showing he didn't know what to do either. After taking a deep breath, Celestia slowly turned to the doctor and said, “Excuse me for a moment doctor, I...I need to make a phone call.”

Doctor Stables nodded. “Very well.”

Celestia slowly exited the room and walked down the hallway until she hit the end. She looked out the large window that was there at the end of the hall and pulled out her phone. A few button clicks later, a call was made. “Hello Luna...I...I need to ask you something...”

Sunset continued to cry as she tried to hide herself under the bed sheets. As she sat there, she thought, 'I'm alone...I can't remember anything and...and...and this lady came in and told me I'm some fight loving freak! Why? Why is this happening to me?! Why?! Why can't I remember...I'm alone...all alone...'

A few minutes later, Celestia opened the door to the room and slowly walked in. She gave a comforting smile and tapped the covers that Sunset was hiding under. Feeling the taps, she slowly uncovered her head and saw Celestia's calm smile. “Sunset Shimmer...I'm sorry I said that to you.”

“...”

“Listen...I've thought about your predicament and...I would like to ask you what you want to do after you get better?”

“...” Sunset didn't want to respond but as she looked at Celestia's calm smile, she knew she had too. “Um...I don't know...I mean, I don't know who I am and...well...”

“No one knows who you are, right?”

“Yeah.” Sunset nodded slowly. “I mean...what would you do?”

Celestia gave a slight pause. “Well...I'm honestly not sure. I've never been in your situation before, but...I want to help you Sunset Shimmer.”

“You want to help me?! Why? Didn't you tell me that I caused a bunch of trouble at your school?!”

“Sunset...” Celestia gave a slight huff. “Look, I'm sorry about what I said earlier with the delinquent and the news thing...right now, I see a lost girl that needs help and I want to help you.”

Sunset just sat there in confusion. 'Does she want to help me out of pity? Or is it guilt?'

“Sunset Shimmer...will you listen to my offer?”

“Your offer?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded again with a huge smile. “I would like to ask if you would let me take care of you until we either find any relatives of yours or some other situation where you can support yourself.”

“You? Take care of me? Why?”

“You need help Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia showed a truly radiant smile. “I want to help you, that's all.”

Sunset sat there, unable to respond. She just sat on that hospital bed, thinking, 'She wants to help me?! After what I said to her?! Why?!' Sunset slowly nodded. “Okay...Thank you Miss Celestia...”

Celestia smile kept getting bigger. “That's great Sunset Shimmer! Thank you for letting me do this!”

“Yeah...thank you...” Sunset showed a small smile as Celestia went up and hugged her. Then the tears finally stopped.

Moving Time

Sunset stayed at the hospital for another two weeks after she accepted Celestia's offer. Nurse Redheart had noticed that Sunset had problems walking out of the bed and using anything with her hands. They thought it was part of the injury that she had sustained but after two weeks of physical therapy, they realized that Sunset had finally gotten the hang of using her hands and legs. She had a hard time signing the release papers and they still questioned when she said that for some reason every meal they brought to her, she said she wanted to just stuff her face into the food and it eat it that way. Thankfully, she picked up basic human eating manners very quickly, so the doctors decided that she was fine now. It had been one month now since she had left Equestria.

Two years and five months before the portal opens again...

Sunset entered Celestia's car and was immediately amazed at the vehicle. As Celestia started up the car, she quickly noticed Sunset's amazement. “Is something the matter, Sunset Shimmer?”

“Yeah...” Sunset slowly nodded. “What is this thing?”

“It's a car...” Celestia said in the most flat tone possible. “Don't you know what a car is?”

“Um...I'm not sure...” said Sunset as she kept looking at every corner of the car. “Something tells me I haven't been in one till now though...”

“Really?!” Celestia's jaw dropped. “Are you sure?!”

“Um...” Sunset looked at Celestia's expression. “I...don't know...”

“Okay...” Celestia turned her head and began to drive out of the hospital parkway and to her house. As the car went down road after road, Sunset continued to admire everything that was passing by her in the car. Celestia every now and then looked at Sunset and asked, “Um...could I ask you a few questions?”

Sunset turned to Celestia. “Sure.”

“First, may I call you Sunset? It'll make things easier than using your full name.”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, that's fine.”

“Second, uh...are you sure you don't remember anything about your past?”

Sunset shook her head. “No.”

“Oh...well, it's just that...I'm surprised you don't know what a car is...yet you showed the hospital you can read so you aren't uneducated...” Celestia began scratching her head, trying to come up with the right words. Sunset began to frown, “Is that bad?”

“No! Not at all.” Celestia quickly shook her head. “It's just so...what's the word? Different! Yeah...that's the word.”

“Different, huh? Sorry...” Sunset slumped over in the car seat.

Celestia turned to Sunset with a warm smile. “Please don't be sad. Don't worry, I'll do everything I can to help you Sunset.”

Sunset gave a small smile. “Thank you...”

Soon the duo arrived at Celestia's house. The two soon entered the house and Celestia quickly showed her to Celestia's spare room. It was very basic looking with just a small desk, closet and a regular bed. “This will be your room Sunset. I asked the doctors what your sizes were and I bought you some basic clothes since you only had one change of clothes. That and the clothes you had had been stained with...um...blood.”

“I see...” Sunset said as she looked around the room. She turned to Celestia and lowered her head. “Thank you so much!”

Celestia gave a huge grin. “It's fine Sunset. After all, I promised I would take of you!”

“Still...” Sunset started to show tears. “Thank you...”

Celestia put her hand to Sunset's face. “Don't cry Sunset.” Celestia directed Sunset to sit down on the bed, where Celestia joined her. “Now Sunset, I have a proposition for you.”

“A proposition?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “Now, a girl your age is usually right now in school. However, since you seem to be...um...slightly confused by certain things...I would like to give you a few tests.”

“A few tests?”

“Yes, while I was signing the papers to take care of you...I also was signing you up for my school, Canterlot High. Thankfully, tomorrow is the weekend, so I decided to get some basic tests over the past two weeks. If you don't mind, I would like to test where you are in terms of education right now. I researched some about amnesia over the past few days and it seems that people that have amnesia still remember basic knowledge.”

“And that includes education?”

Celestia nodded. “Yes. You catch on quickly Sunset. Now, if you don't mind, could you try these tests tomorrow?”

Sunset sat there, thinking for a little bit and said, “Um...sure. I mean, I don't think it will affect me in anyway.”

“Good! Don't worry Sunset, the tests won't do anything to you. It's just some written tests, that's all.”

“Okay...”

SLAM!

The duo made a small hop on the bed when they heard the sudden slam. They then heard a very angry and tired voice. “ARGH! You have got to be kidding me...ugh...stupid Harshwhinny and...that little...why do I even bother...I'm gonna...”

Sunset looked at Celestia with a panicked look. “Uh...who is that?”

Celestia gave a combined look of anger and irritation. “My sister...Luna. She's currently staying here as well until she can find an apartment for herself...I love her but...her personality can be...challenging...”

“I HEARD THAT!”

Celestia gave a small look of shock. “Um...why don't I introduce you to her, Sunset...” Sunset wanted to hide under her new bed's covers. “Uh...I'm not sure I'm ready...”

“I understand.”

Turns out, Luna was just having another bad day. Apparently she had to attend a school meeting and got into a long argument with sports coach Iron Will and history teacher Miss Harshwhinny. Celestia secretly told Sunset that Luna and Harshwhinny never get along and have a fierce rivalry because of it. Sunset was surprised though that despite Luna's constant yelling, she seemed almost as nice as Celestia once she calmed down. After a few hours of talking, Luna decided to retire to her bed, leaving just Celestia and Sunset in the dinning room.

“And that's my sister Sunset...” Celestia said with some embarrassment in her face.

“I see...I think she's nice...” said Sunset as she poked at the sandwich Celestia had made her a little bit ago.

“Yeah...just don't get on her bad side...” Celestia observed Sunset as she just sat there with the sandwich. “You can just grab and eat it Sunset...It's not gonna attack you.”

“I know...its just...well...”

“Just what?”

“Um...it feels...kinda unnatural...”

“Unnatural?”

“Yeah...ever since I woke up...its just...I don't know...it feels like I just got hands or something...”

“Huh...” Celestia gave the most confused look she could possibly give. “Well...maybe your amnesia is just messing with you Sunset. The doctors did say that you did suffer from a major injury...so...you can take it slow Sunset.”

“Thanks...”

After the meal, Celestia escorted Sunset to her room and showed Sunset her backpack that she had with her. “Oh yeah...” Sunset said as she began examining the bag. “The doctors said that this was the only thing I had with me...”

“Yeah, apparently all it had was these coins.” Celestia poured the coins on the small desk in the room. “And this journal...which by either irony or just bad luck...is blank.”

“Yeah...I wonder why its blank...”

Celestia put down the bag on the floor and gave the journal to her. “Well Sunset, maybe its a good thing that the journal is blank.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well...” Celestia gave a look of thoughtfulness. “Since its empty...why don't you start writing in it now?”

“Why? I mean, its blank...there's no clues of my past in it.”

“What I mean is that because its blank, you can record your story now. I know you don't have your memory but...that's why it might be a good idea to record what happens to you now.”

“Oh...I guess that's true...” Sunset looked at the blank journal and skimmed through the blank pages. Celestia gave her usual calm smile. “It's fine Sunset, you don't have to if you don't want to.”

“Okay.” Sunset nodded.

“Now scurry off to the bed. We have a big day tomorrow!”

“Alright...”

“I also got you some toiletries as well before I picked you up. In the spare bathroom is a toothbrush, toothpaste and other things as well.”

“Okay.”

A little while later, after Sunset found herself quite confused over the toiletries in the bathroom. She knew how to brush her teeth but it still felt strange using her hands to do so. Soon, she returned to her bedroom and changed clothes into what Celestia called, 'pajamas'. Sunset didn't understand the purpose of the clothes but she did enjoy how the clothes felt. Then, just before she was about to go to bed...

She sat at the desk in the room, where a pen and the blank journal sat. Sunset looked at the pen Celestia had put on the desk and looked at the blank journal. She stared long and hard at the journal, still not remembering why she had the journal or what it was capable of. Then she picked up the pen.

Author's Note

I'm still questioning if I should use Luna a bunch in this story since I'm not sure if I can write her. However, I hope everypony likes this chapter because the next chapter will be the FIRST SCHOOL CHAPTER! HOORAY! :pinkiehappy:

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Testing for School

Tap! Tap! Tap!

Sunset continued to tap one of her fingers on the desk. She had observed Luna doing it earlier and the habit had somehow transferred to Sunset. Thankfully, she didn't mind it at all. What Sunset did mind was the fact that she had spent almost thirty minutes staring at the journal, trying to find the words she wanted to write. She just sat there, thinking, 'What do I write? I mean, is there really anything I can write down besides, 'Dear journal, I lost my memory and then I found out my name is Sunset Shimmer and I now live with a nice lady named Miss Celestia, who offered to take care of me.' Yeah...that sounds so exciting...ugh, I can't believe this...' Sunset put down the pen. She took one last glance at the blank journal and closed it. 'Forget it...there's nothing I can write in this journal that's worth writing...Besides, it's not like writing in this dumb thing will change anything...'

Sunset soon got up from the desk and went to bed. There she slowly laid down on her bed and went under the covers. Her eyes slowly closed and soon, she was asleep.

The next day...

“Good morning!” exclaimed Celestia as she entered Sunset's room with a giant smile. Sunset slowly opened her eyes, trying to figure out what was going on.

“SHUT UP CELESTIA!” yelled Luna from across the house. “STOP BEING SO HAPPY BEFORE I HAVE MY MORNING COFFEE!”

“I know Luna...I know...” said Celestia as her face changed from happy to annoyed. “Sorry about my sister...she happens to like the night...a lot...”

Sunset blinked several times and got up and stretched her arms. “Good morning...” she said as she tried to put herself together. Sunset got out of bed with a long yawn as she stretched her arms again. She realized she had a strange urge to scratch herself but resisted to do so. Sunset glanced at Celestia as she gave another huge grin. “Uh...why are you smiling so much?”

“Oh nothing...its just...well...nice to have someone here.”

“Oh...okay...”

Celestia's smile shrank a little but it was still there. 'Sunset...looks like the poor girl is still confused...I wonder what she would be like if she had her memory back...' Soon, the two entered the kitchen, where Celestia began to make waffles and started Luna's coffee. “Okay Sunset...since you seem to still be...adjusting to everything...do you just want to relax today?”

Sunset shook her head. “No. I think...I think I need to accept that my memories gone and move on Miss Celestia.”

“Just call me Celestia and...are you sure?” Celestia's expression changed to a face filled with worry. “I mean...you still don't know who you are.”

“It's fine...” Sunset twiddled her thumbs as she continued talking. “I stayed up last night with that journal and...I didn't write in it.”

“You didn't? Why not?”

“Well...its not like I had anything I could write about myself anyways. All I could write is the fact that I don't remember anything and that you're taking care of me.” Sunset showed a small frown. “Besides, even if I accept the fact that my memories are gone...its not like writing that down will change anything...”

“I see...we should still try to get your memories back though..."

"I know...I just...I'll figure it out later, is that okay?"

"If that's what you want to do, then that's fine. Why don't we just have breakfast and then we can try those tests?”

“Sure.” Sunset nodded and showed a small smile. “Those waffles sure smell good.” Sunset stopped for a second and thought, 'Huh...for some reason, it feels like my nose should be a bit better at smelling things...but it isn't...I wonder why...'

“I know they smell good! That and I'm glad you know what a waffle is...”

“Yeah...I think I've heard of them before...though I'm not sure if I've ever eaten one before...”

Celestia walked over and put a plate of waffles in front of Sunset. “Then here's to a new experience!”

Sunset showed a huge grin. “Okay! Thank you Celestia!”

“Heh heh...don't mention it!”

The two had a great time eating breakfast even though Sunset didn't really have anything to talk about. Thankfully, Celestia had plenty of stories to tell about her times as the Principal of Canterlot High. Soon Luna came to the kitchen, only to grab her coffee and quickly turn around and go back to her room. Sunset gave a face of both shock and confusion. “Um...is she always like that in the morning?”

“Yeah...don't worry, when the afternoon rolls around, she's a completely different person.”

“Is she nice when she changes?”

“Oh yeah. Heck, she's probably nicer than me when the time comes around.”

“Wow...that's gonna be hard to beat if you say she's nicer than you...”

The two shared a small laugh. Celestia left the dinning room and soon came back with the tests. There, she gave Sunset the tests and a small pencil. A few hours later, Sunset was done and gave the tests back. Celestia quickly graded the papers and confronted Sunset.

“Okay Sunset...I just got done grading your tests and...”

Sunset showed a small frown again. “Oh no...are they bad?”

“No! Not at all Sunset...in fact, I am very impressed with the results!”

“Really?!” Sunset gave a face filled with surprise.

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “You passed almost every test with near perfection...and some of these are slightly advanced tests. However, you...um...failed one test though...”

“Oh...what did I fail?”

“History.”

Sunset slumped over. “Yeah...I had a feeling you were going to say that...when I took that test...I had no idea what any of the questions were asking...I didn't recognize any of the people or places it was talking about...”

“Yeah...” Celestia sat down, scratching her head. “Perhaps your amnesia affected that as well...however, you passed everything else with near perfection! That's really impressive Sunset!”

“Thanks.”

“This is really good Sunset. Tell me, were those tests easy for you?”

“Yeah.” Sunset nodded. “I barely had to think with all of the other tests.”

“That's good! Besides, everyone has a subject they're weak at. I can always ask Harshwhinny to help you with history later. Thanks to these tests, you should be at the level to go ahead and go to my school!”

“Really?! Are you sure?”

“Yeah.” Celestia nodded. “In fact, you probably are already at a higher level than you should be at your age!”

“Wow...thank you Celestia!”

“Heh heh...no problem! Don't worry, I already signed you up for tomorrow! Is that okay?”

“Yeah! As I said earlier, I've accepted that my memories are gone and I need to go ahead and move on.”

Celestia showed her usual calm smile, “That's a really grown up thing to say Sunset. Alright, tomorrow will be your first day of school then...you don't mind that do you?”

“No...Or at least I hope I don't mind...”

“Good. Though if you are going to go ahead and go to school...I need you to do one thing though.”

“Okay...what do I need to do?”

“You need to also try to make a friend.”

“A friend?” Sunset looked down as she heard those words. 'Huh...why do I have this weird feeling...like I've heard this before...'

The next day...

Sunset's eyes kept growing. Now, she knew she had actually already seen the school before, she just didn't remember it. She began exiting Celestia's car. “Okay Sunset, we're finally here!”

“...”

“Sunset?”

“It's big...”

“Hee hee, I know its big Sunset. Now, I already gave you the map of the school. You still have it don't you?”

“Yeah.” Sunset nodded. “My first class is there, right?” she asked as she pointed out a room on the map.

“Yes.” Celestia gave her usual calm kind smile. “Don't worry, you'll do fine.”

“Okay...thanks.”

“No problem, now remember Sunset, I want you to try and make a friend, alright? I've got to go to the back entrance for a meeting so I'll let you off here.”

“Okay.” said Sunset as began to walk to the main entrance of the school. 'Okay Sunset...' she thought, 'first day of school...hope this goes well...'

As she entered the large double doors to the school, a small group of teenagers began to walk to the school entrance. The group was two girls and two boys. Then, one boy spoke up, “Hey Gilda, isn't that the chick that got totaled in a fight with you a month ago?”

Gilda paused for a second as she saw Sunset enter the building. “Yeah Hoops, I think that's her.”

The other girl in the group gave a huge grin. “So Gilda, should we give her a 'friendly' welcome back?”

Gilda gave a grin back. “Yeah Lightning Dust...that's sounds like a great idea!”

Author's Note

Out of the frying pan...

Also, if everypony is wondering, Sunset accepting the whole memory thing isn't complete. She will still be trying to get her memory back, just not now. The next chapter will make her change that outlook for...certain reasons. The reasons should be quite obvious at the end of this chapter.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Pure Rage

Sunset slowly entered the school and began looking around. She stared at all the students as they formed crowd after crowd in the hallways. She thought, 'Oh wow...I know Celestia told me there would be a lot of people but...this is a lot...' She looked down at the map Celestia gave her. 'Okay...my first class is English...just gotta get to this room here...'

She began to walk down the hallways, looking at all the students passing her by. Then, as she turned a corner, she bumped into a girl. “Oh, I'm sorry.”

The girl turned around and said, “Oh its fine...” Then the girl's eyes grew huge. Her mouth opened in an almost huge cartoonish fashion. “Hey! Are you the new student?! Huh?! Are you?!”

“Um...uh...”

The girl grabbed Sunset's hand and began shaking it up and down. “Hi! I'm Pinkie Pie! What's your name?!”

“I...I...I'm Sunset Shimmer...” said Sunset as her whole body began to shake up and down from the handshake.

“Sunset Shimmer huh? Nice to meet ya Sunny!” Pinkie said with a huge grin as she let go of Sunset.

“Sunny?”

“Yeah! I like to make nicknames of people I know!”

“Oh...um...” Sunset kept trying to compose herself in front of Pinkie. However, the girl's boundless energy made it hard for Sunset to focus as Pinkie began asking random questions to Sunset like, 'Where are you from? Why are you going to this school?' and so on. Sunset took a deep breath and said. “Um...Pinkie Pie?”

“Yes?!” Pinkie said as she gave an even bigger smile than before.

“Could we...uh...talk later? I gotta get to my first class...”

“Sure! See ya later!” Pinkie said as she turned and zipped down the hallway. Sunset let out a sigh and said, “Wow...that girl has a whole lot of energy...”

Sunset looked back at the map and made her way to the classroom. Behind her was Gilda and her friends. Hoops then spoke up, “Ugh...that blasted crowd got in the way...looks like we'll have to try later Gilda.”

“That's fine.” Gilda said with a smirk. “Besides, we have all day to give her the greeting...then again...”

“What?”

“I told you what happened last time, right?”

“Yeah.” Hoops nodded.

“Maybe she could join us instead...”

Sunset's first class went by faster than she expected. She found that the subject of English came to her very naturally, which made her think, 'Hmm...its weird...it feels like this stuff is so...I don't know...easier than it should be...like I've already studied this a long time ago...but if that's the case...why was I found at this school?'

Soon, the first class ended. Sunset found herself leaving the classroom and began roaming down the hallways again. Second class was Science. She found that she especially liked this subject more than English. Third class was Math, which Sunset found herself a bit bored by. Then lunch happened. As Sunset made her way to the cafeteria, a certain person appeared right in front of her.

“Hey Sunset Shimmer.” the girl said with a huge smile. “Long time no see, huh?”

Sunset just gave a confused look as she stared at the girl. The girl had white hair and was well built but Sunset didn't recognize her at all. “Um...do I know you?”

“Do you know me?! What do you mean by that?! It's me, Gilda!” Gilda said with a slightly confused face. Gilda saw the expression Sunset was giving and quickly realized Sunset was telling the truth. “Whoa...you really don't remember? Aw come on, I'm unforgettable!”

“Um...no. Though I think I've heard of you before though...”

“So you do remember!” Gilda gave a huge grin. “Tell ya what Sunset, why don't you join me for a second and we can catch up, I mean, its only been a month since we last saw each other!”

“A month...”

“Yeah, don't you remember? We met here in the school a month ago! And I gotta say, you pulled a mean hook.”

“A month...ago...” mumbled Sunset as the words escaped her mouth.

“Yeah...a month ago...stop saying it like that, its creepy.”

Sunset wasn't sure what happened next. All she could think about was when she was in the hospital and Celestia telling her that she had an accident at the school with a delinquent. As Sunset's mind put two and two together, a stream of anger began to rise. Sunset's hands clinched into fists as she tried to remember what happened to her. But...there was still nothing. No memories, nothing about her or that day. Just anger. Rage. It all kept building as she continued to think about it.

“Hey Gilda...” she said in a very sour tone.

“Yeah?”

“What happened when I met you last time?”

“Oh...um...we, uh, had a fight and you put up a great front!” Gilda gave a half smile, half frown. “That’s why I wanted to talk to ya again, you know, maybe we could hang out since you're such a great fighter and-”

WHAM!

Sunset immediately grabbed Gilda and slammed her into a wall. Gilda yelled in pain as her back began sliding up the wall behind her. “Urgh...what...the...”

“YOU!” yelled Sunset as fire burned in her eyes. “YOU DID THIS TO ME!”

“Did what? And get off of me!” screamed Gilda as she kicked Sunset off of her. Gilda cricked her neck as she prepared herself for another fight. But Sunset just stood there, staring daggers at Gilda. Her eyes showed true rage, just about to be fully unleashed. “Uh...Sunset...whoa, calm down...”

“You...you're the reason...why...why I can't remember...” Sunset put both of her hands on her head, grabbing her cranium as she tried to contain her rage. “You...you...why? Why did this happen to me?! WHY?!”

“What are you talking abou-”

POW!

Like a bolt of fire, Sunset suddenly punched Gilda right on the nose, causing Gilda to scream in pain. “Yow! Why you little-”

SLAM!

Before Gilda could react, Sunset had pinned her to the wall again. “You...don't get...to talk...”

Gilda quickly pushed Sunset away and punched Sunset in the gut. Sunset quickly walked back a few steps from the blow. “You...you...”

Gilda glared at Sunset as she clinched her fists. “Try that one more time and I won't go easy on you.”

But those words fell on deaf ears. Sunset clinched her fists as well and said. “You did this to me...”

“What are you talking about?! You were the one that wanted to fight me!”

Sunset heard those words. At that very moment, Sunset froze. She couldn't move after hearing that statement, she only think. 'What...I...I started the fight? No...no...you did this...' Sunset began to take a step forward towards Gilda, her eyes completely on fire. Then, as if on cue...

“ENOUGH!” yelled a voice. The two turned their heads, only to find vice principal Luna staring directly at the two of them. The face Luna was giving was something far from pleasant or kind. “Okay, you two...tell me, what do you think you're doing?! Hmm?!”

“Uh...” said Gilda as one of her legs shifted, showing she was ready to run away. Sunset, on the other hand, just stood there. Sunset's fists turned back into hands as she faced Luna, showing a face of both anger and sadness. As Luna glanced at the motionless Sunset, Gilda quickly made a break for it and ran as fast as her legs could take her. Luna turned and yelled, “I'LL SEE YOU IN MY OFFICE GILDA! Why that little...I oughta...”

“Um...Miss Luna?”

“WHAT?!”

Sunset went stiff after hearing Luna yell back. Tears began to go down her eyes as she tried to talk. “Uh...um...I...”

As Sunset tried to produce words, Luna just stood there for a second. She watched Sunset slowly break down and gave a huge sigh. “Sunset Shimmer...look...” Luna began scratching the back of her head. “Just...go get yourself some lunch in the cafeteria and come to my office. We'll discuss what just happened there, okay?”

Sunset gulped as tears went down her face. “Okay...”

“And be quick about it, alright?”

Sunset nodded. “Yes! I'll be as quick as I can!”

“Good.” Luna turned around and slowly walked back to her office. “Ugh...I need more coffee...”

Sunset entered the cafeteria and after a little wait, got her lunch. She was glad that the cafeteria was serving vegetables that day. For some reason, every time she looked at meat, she couldn't help but think it was wrong for her to eat it. As she grabbed her tray of food, she was thinking, 'Wow...I really messed up, didn't I? First day here and I got into a fight...I hope Miss Luna doesn't expel me...'

Sunset slowly walked out of the cafeteria and stopped moving. She could feel a bag of guilt and fear enter her gut as she thought to herself, 'I don't know where Miss Luna's office is...and she wanted me to be quick...'

Author's Note

This didn't exactly turn out the way I wanted it too...but that's okay. That and I want to write a chapter that will help me learn how to write Luna a bit better. As for Sunset, the next chapter will be her going a bit more up and down in terms of memories. I also probably didn't write Pinkie Pie very well in this...

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Out of the Frying Pan

TINK! TINK!

That was the sound of two sugarcubes falling into Luna's cup of coffee. Luna put her spoon into the cup and began stirring. Soon, Luna was done and took a small sip of coffee. 'Aaahhh...' she thought. 'That's better...nothing better than a fifth cup of coffee...Its just a bit bitter but...its still good...'

Luna rubbed her eyes and looked at the little clock she had on her desk. 'Hmm...Sunset Shimmer is taking a while...then again, this is her first day...she might get lost coming here...'

A few minutes later, Sunset entered the office with a face of both guilt and fear. Sunset stared at Luna for a few moments, only to notice that Luna had a much calmer look on her face than before. Sunset slowly sat down with the food from the cafeteria in tow. After a few seconds of silence, Sunset spoke up, “Um...how much trouble am I in?”

Luna took another sip of coffee. “I'm not sure...how much trouble do you think you're in?”

“Uh...er...” Sunset struggled to find the words as she tried to avoid Luna's gaze. “Well...I...I have no idea...”

Luna let out a little sigh. “Alright...first off Sunset Shimmer...I am not angry. I understand why you lashed out at Gilda. The girl is a serious problem at this school, even without the...incident with you and her.” Luna's face changed from calm to a more forceful, demanding demeanor. “However, that doesn't excuse you for trying to start a fight with her.”

“Yeah...” Sunset began twiddling her thumbs. “I know...I...I'm sorry...I...I don't know what came over me...I...I just...”

“You want your memory back, am I right?”

“Yes.” Sunset nodded. “I...I can't stop thinking about it...I want to move on but...”

“That's fine Sunset Shimmer.” Luna took another sip. “I fully understand what you mean. Regardless, you have no right to start a fight in this school. There are rules, and as such, you must follow them. Do you understand?”

“Yes. I do.”

“Good. Now eat the meal you brought with you before it gets cold.”

“Um...what about my punishment?” Sunset said as she readied herself for the worst.

“Well...” Luna scratched her chin as the aroma of her coffee began to fade. Then, a certain knock happened at Luna's door. “Come in!”

Celestia entered the room only to immediately exclaim, “Hey Luna, I...Sunset?! What are you doing here?!”

“Uh...” Sunset wasn't sure what to say. Thankfully, Luna was ready. “She got into a fight.”

“What?! On the first day?!” yelled Celestia, her face changing from surprise to anger.

“Gilda.”

“Oh.” After hearing that one word, Celestia's face changed to a disgruntled look. “Should of saw that coming...”

“Um...what do you mean by that?”

“Well...” Celestia gave a look that said, 'This happens a lot...and I'm totally used to it by now.' She continued. “Let's just say Gilda has a habit of...bringing out a certain something in people...um...what's the word I'm looking for...”

“Primal Destructive, Anger-filled Rage?” Luna responded without missing a beat.

“Yeah! That's it!” Celestia said with a huge smile.

'Wait...What?!' thought Sunset with a face of confusion and fear. 'That's what she was thinking?!'

Celestia sat down in the other chair in the room. There, she gave her usual calm smile and said, “Alright Sunset...what happened?”

“Well...um...” Sunset's body began to shake as she began twiddling her thumbs again. “I...I don't know what really happened to me...I just...”

“She went into an angry rage and attacked Gilda.” Luna said as she began refilling her coffee cup. “Gilda ran away after I got there though.”

“Did anyone get seriously hurt?” Celestia asked as she began to look Sunset over.

“No.” Sunset said as she shook her head. “I only slammed her into the locker...and hit her nose...”

“And she didn't hit you back?”

“No...she kicked me and pushed me...” said Sunset as she stared at the ground, wanting to run away from her current predicament.

Celestia gave a big sigh. “Alright...tell you what Sunset...I have the late shift today since Luna took it the other day, so...how about your punishment be just detention. It'll make things easier since I can just escort you back home after your done because I'll probably be done too.”

“Really?” said Sunset with a small smile.

“Yes.” Celestia glared at Sunset. “However, this is a one time deal Sunset. If this happens again, there will be a much bigger punishment. I know that Gilda hurt you and if I can, I will make her apologize. That doesn't excuse you attacking her, understand?”

“Yes.” Sunset nodded as tears began to flow from her eyes. “Thank you...”

“Good. Now go ahead and eat. I'll inform your next teacher you’re going to be late.”

“Thanks...” Sunset began to eat the salad in front of her. Celestia talked to Luna for a bit about a problem she was having and left the room. As Sunset was about to finish her meal, Luna spoke up, “Sunset Shimmer, um...may I call you Sunset? It'll be easier that way.”

“Sure.” Sunset nodded.

“Okay. Anyways, I want to tell you something Sunset.” Luna glared at Sunset who tried to shrink into the chair. “You're obviously afraid of me. I want you to stop that, understand?”

“Uh...”

“Look, I know I might come off as a bit more...intimidating than my sister. But, I'm here to help. If you have any problems, just let me know, okay?”

“Okay...” squeaked Sunset as she tried to nod.

“Good. Now finish your meal...I got work to do.” she said as she drank another cup of coffee. 'Sixth cup just isn't as good as the fifth...hmm...just not bitter enough...'

Sunset soon finished her meal and left Luna's office. She quickly found out that she had missed part of what was probably the most important class for her to attend. History. She knew she didn't know any history of this world, she just didn't know why. She slowly entered the classroom and was told where to sit. Before she knew it, the class was done and she found herself shuffling to another class. First, it was PE, Social Science (Sunset found this class both interesting and odd. She felt like she had studied certain parts of this subject before but in a very different way.) Computer Science and finally Art. The last two classes were especially interesting in her mind as she was pretty sure she had never studied such subjects. Soon, the day was done and Sunset began to search for the classroom where detention was going to held. As she roamed the halls, she soon stumbled onto something unexpected. As Sunset turned another corner in the school, she saw a girl grabbing another girl and threatening her. Sunset slowly approached, listening to the conversation.

“Okay you little wimp! Gilda ain't here right now, but that doesn't mean your going to be left off easily.” yelled a yellow-orange haired, athletic looking girl. The girl she was threatening was a skinny pink haired girl. “Well?!”

“Um...I...uh...” squeaked the other girl. “You see Lightning Dust...I...”

WHAM!

Lightning Dust's fist slammed the locker right by the girl. “Eep!” yelped the pink-haired girl as she crouched down. “Please don't hurt me!”

“Get up Fluttershy...your little friend Rainbow Dash isn't gonna help you this time. I lied to her earlier, telling her soccer practice is happening right now. She's over there right now, standing in a stupid field like the idiot she is when practice is actually gonna happen an hour from now...” said Lightning Dust in a dry, angry tone with a huge grin on her face. After a few seconds, Lightning grabbed Fluttershy and yelled. “I SAID GET UP!”

“Aaaahhhh!” screamed Fluttershy as she was pulled up by Lightning.

Sunset continued to watch and thought, 'Wha...what do I do?' Sunset thought back to Celestia's words, remembering her saying the punishment of detention was a one time deal. Sunset gritted her teeth as she kept looking at the scenario before her. Then, something came over her, Sunset didn't know why but she felt she had to do something. 'I...I wanna help her...' she thought, 'I don't why but I do...not only that...that Lightning Dust girl mentioned Gilda, which probably means this girl is...but...no, I don't want to get in more trouble...but I...'

However, Sunset didn't realize one thing till it was almost too late. Her body had already started moving. Before Sunset knew it, she was getting closer and closer until finally, 'I...I...I gotta do something!' she thought. 'Um...oh forget it! Here goes nothing...'

Sunset stopped in her tracks for a second, realizing that Lightning still hadn't seen her yet. Sunset closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she walked up to Lightning as she was about to punch Fluttershy and grabbed her arm. “That's enough!” she yelled. “Leave her alone!”

“Who the-” yelled Lightning as she quickly shook her arm away from Sunset. “Oh...your that chick Gilda was talking about earlier!” Sunset stared daggers at Lightning as she continued to rant. “Let me guess, your one of those girls who thinks she's some hero, aren't you?!”

“I'll say this only one more time, leave her alone!”

Lightning didn't say a word. She merely cricked her neck and in a lightning fast motion, punched Sunset straight in the face.

POW!

Sunset fell back into the wall, putting her hand over her face. Lightning slammed her fist into Sunset's gut, causing Sunset to moan in pain. “Augh!”

“Say that again wimp!” taunted Lightning Dust as she stuck her tongue out. “Come on!”

Sunset glared at Lightning for a second and swung her fist out, only for Lightning to dodge it. Then Lightning kicked Sunset in the shin, causing Sunset to fall to her knees. “Ugh!”

“Hahaha! What a loser!” laughed Lightning as she let her guard down. “You pathetic little-”

POW!

Sunset slammed her fist into Lightning's face, causing her to take a few steps back. Then, Lightning looked directly at Sunset with fire in her eyes. “Oh...now you've done it...”

Before Sunset could react, Lightning charged Sunset and unleashed a fury of blows. Each of them hit Sunset in rapid succession, causing her to slowly fall back more and more. Then, as Lightning was about to deliver a final blow, Sunset slammed her fist into Lightning's stomach causing Lightning to fall back a little. “Ugh...you're just like Gilda...slow but you hit hard...too bad for you...I'm just a bit faster...” Lightning began to wear a huge grin. “You're dead meat now, newbie!”

In an instant, Sunset found herself repeatedly hit over and over till she finally fell to the ground. There, Lightning began to kick her body. “Take that you little-”

Before Lightning could finish, Fluttershy stood in front of her, her arms fully stretched out. “Enough! Stop hurting her!”

Lighting gave a face of confusion and anger. “Uh...wrong time to get a backbone wimp. Get out of my way or I'm gonna splatter your face all over the floor with her.”

Fluttershy kept standing there, her whole body trembling. She knew she couldn't win but...she knew she had to try and help the girl who was trying to save her. “No. I won't move.”

“Fine by me.” Lightning cracked her knuckles. “I was gonna hit you after this anyways.”

“Oh really? And pray tell what were you going to do after that?!” said a voice down the hallway. The two turned their heads, only to see the history teacher, Mrs. Harshwhinny. Lightning turned to Fluttershy and said, “You got off easy this time loser.”

“Don't you dare-” Harshwhinny said only to stop in mid-sentence. It was too late, Lightning Dust had already ran away. “Ugh...looks like I have another thing to tell Celestia...”

Harshwhinny went up to Fluttershy and patted her on the back. “You okay Fluttershy?”

“Yeah.” Fluttershy nodded. “But...um...what about her? She just saved me...”

“Yeah...that's Sunset Shimmer...she's supposed to be attending the detention that I'm currently about to supervise...It seems this little one wants to keep getting into trouble...” Harshwhinny looked Sunset over. She was still laying on the floor, moaning in pain. “Help me get her to the nurse's office Fluttershy. After that...I'll figure out something...”

“Okay.” Fluttershy nodded. The two picked up Sunset and helped her get down the hallway. Fluttershy looked at Sunset with calm caring eyes and thought, 'This girl tried to save me...I wonder why...'

Author's Note

Sunset can't catch a break, can she? Don't worry, the next few chapters will have less...unfortunate events happening.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

A Sparkle in your Step

Over an hour ago in Celestia's castle...

BOOM! WHAM!

A small explosion went off in Celestia's room, resulting in the little filly Twilight Sparkle to go flying into Celestia's bookcase. After that, Twilight found herself buried in a pile of books from Celestia's bookcase. Celestia put her hoof over her mouth and ran over to Twilight. “Twilight?! Are you okay?!”

“I'm okay...” Twilight said as her head popped out, her eyes still spinning. “I feel great...” she said as her hooves began to wave around. “Wheee...”

Twilight the shook her head and began to rub her horn. “Owww...that hurt...”

Celestia then pulled Twilight out of the pile and said, “I'm glad you're okay Twilight. Tell you what, why don't we end today's lessons?”

“But...but...I can do the spell!” Twilight said in a panicked tone, believing her mentor was now disappointed in her.

“I know you will my faithful student. You've already mastered three new spells today and you probably need some rest, okay? We'll pick up tomorrow.”

“Okay...” Twilight said as she slumped down. “Sorry I failed the spell...”

“It's fine Twilight, don't worry so much. Before you know it, you'll have that spell mastered, alright? Now, if you don't mind, go ahead and put my books back on the bookshelf.”

“Okay.” Twilight nodded slowly.

“I'm going to step out and talk to my adviser about tomorrow and I'll escort you back to your room, alright?”

“OKAY!” Twilight said with a big smile. 'Thank goodness she's not mad...' she thought as she began to put the books back on the bookcase. As her horn shined, levitating each book, she soon saw that the books had been mixed with two books that she owned. 'Oh...these are mine, better put them in my bag.'

A few minutes later, Celestia returned and walked with Twilight back to her room. Celestia told Twilight that Spike had already gone to sleep so Twilight would have to greet him tomorrow. Soon, they arrived and Twilight found herself alone in her room. There, as she unloaded her saddlebags, something she wasn't expecting happened.

BZZZT!

“Aah!” she yelped as her bag suddenly vibrated. She threw the bag off of her and saw that one of the pockets was glowing. “What the...”

As Twilight began to approach the pocket, she saw three books in the pocket. “Wait a minute...I only brought two books with me...” she said to herself as she saw a glowing, vibrating book sandwiched between her two books. She slowly levitated it out of her bag and began to look it over. 'What in the...this isn't my book...wait...is this one of Princess Celestia's books?!' she thought as she began to panic. 'Oh no! She'll think I stole her book! What do I do?! What if she puts me in prison for stealing?! What if she puts me back in magic kindergarten?! What if I'm kicked out of Equestira forever?!' Twilight rubbed her head with her hooves in a complete panic. Then, she stopped. 'Wait...hold on a second Twilight...it was just an accident...I'll just give it back to her tom-'

BZZZT!

“Whoa!” she screamed as the book suddenly vibrated and glowed again. “Did that book just...”

Twilight levitated the book again and put it on her desk. There, she sat down and opened it up. 'Should I really read this...but...why is it vibrating and glowing? I...I gotta know why!' she thought as she skimmed through the pages. 'They're all blank...why are all the pages...wait...' Twilight's eyes stopped as she saw Sunset Shimmer's first entry. As she read the words Sunset wrote, Twilight began to think, 'What the...is somepony writing this? Or is the book writing itself? Is this book alive?! Wait, that can't be right...then again...it did vibrate and glow...maybe this is some kind of magic I haven't studied yet...could this be some sort of advanced magic that Princess Celestia was gonna teach me later?!' Twilight's eyes began to shine at the very thought, but soon the eyes dimmed as she read the entry again. 'Well...if it is, whoever wrote this entry sure sounds sad...then again, if this is a future lesson...maybe I should respond to it...'

Twilight thought for a second what she should write and said to herself, “Well...maybe I should just introduce myself first...after all, if this a lesson or just somepony who's really sad right now...I think I should just try and be nice and polite...'

Twilight levitated her pen and began to write.

The Present...

“Twilight Sparkle?! Who's that?!” Sunset said to herself as she read the message again. 'What's going on? Why is my journal...why are all these words suddenly appearing under what I wrote?' Sunset put her journal down for a second and thought, 'Well...okay. Calm down Sunset...one, I don't know anything about this journal...and it's the only clue I have about my past...two, someone or...something called Twilight Sparkle is trying to 'speak' to me through this journal...that sounded really weird now that I think about it...but...this Twilight Sparkle does sound like a girl...or her name at least...'

Sunset looked back at Twilight's entry. 'Well...whoever this Twilight Sparkle is...they don't seem to be bad...maybe I should respond...' Sunset picked up her pen and wrote:

My name is Sunset Shimmer.

'Sunset Shimmer...sounds like a girl's name...' thought Twilight as she read the words appearing before her. 'Hmm...wonder what I should write next...' Twilight glanced at Sunset's first entry again. 'Sunset Shimmer said she has amnesia...I've read about that before...should I ask her about her memories? Then again, it sounds like she had a bad day...what was it that my old foalsitter Cadance would tell me about bad days...just what was it?'

Twilight rubbed her head for a few minutes and finally remembered. “Oh yeah! She told me that I should start by talking about what happened and then...” Twilight said to herself as she tried to remember the rest. “And um...uh...then you...you think about all the good things that you have!”

Twilight pulled out her pen and wrote:

It's nice to meet you Sunset Shimmer. It sounds like you had a bad day, would you like to talk about it?

“Would I like to talk about it?” Sunset said to herself as she read the message to herself again. “Well...I'm not sure...” Sunset leaned back and began to stare at the ceiling. She thought, 'Is this person trying to be my therapist? Well...she doesn't know what's happened to me today so...I guess I could tell her...I just hope she doesn't pity me...maybe I shouldn't tell her...' Sunset picked up the pen again.

I don't want to talk about it.

“Doesn't want to talk about it...okay...what do I do now?!” Twilight said to herself as she began to pace around. “Okay...let's think...she's depressed and she doesn't wanna say anything...if this is a future lesson from Princess Celestia then...do I ask her again? Do I have to be more forceful?! No, Princess Celestia wouldn't want that...do I have to be nicer?! I...what do I do?!”

Twilight stared at the book again. As she looked over all of the words the two had written, she realized what she had to do. “I need more information...otherwise I'm gonna fail here...” Twilight picked up her pen and wrote:

Okay. If that's the case, why don't you tell me more about yourself?

'More about myself?' thought Sunset. 'Um...do I have anything I could tell her? I don't even know who I am...uh...should I tell her that? Wait...that can't be right...there has to be something I can tell her...'

Before Sunset could write anything, more words appeared.

Was there anything good that happened to you today?

'Anything good...' thought Sunset as she began to think about her trying to protect Fluttershy. 'She said she wanted to be my friend...I guess that's a good thing...especially since I've disappointed Celestia so much today...and pretty much made everything worse for her and myself...' Sunset wrote:

I think I made a friend today.

A few seconds later...

That's all? Are you sure nothing else good has happened to you?

Sunset let out a small sigh.

Yeah. I'm sure.

Twilight watched the words appear and began to scratch her head again. 'Ugh...this is hard...just how depressed is this Sunset Shimmer?!' Her little filly brain began to get riled up as she tried to think what else she should write. 'Um...what would Cadance do in this situation...uh...um...hmm....just what do I write?'

Twilight grabbed the pen and decided to just wing it.

Okay. Well, why don't I tell you about me then? Is that okay?

Sunset's face turned from depression to surprise. 'She's gonna tell me about herself?! Why?!'

I don't mind but why are you gonna tell me this?

A few more seconds later...

I'm not sure. I think I can trust you though. After all, you responded back to me through this magic book.

'Magic book? Well...I guess that explanation is as good as any...' Sunset thought as she twirled her pen. 'But why do I have this book? Maybe I should ask where she got hers...'

Hey, could you tell me where you got your book? And do you know why these books can do this and where they're from?

Twilight's heart wanted to stop. “I was afraid she was gonna ask that question...now what do I do?” she said to herself as she began to pace again. “This lesson is harder than I thought...did I ask the wrong questions?! Did I already fail?! Did I mess up and Princess Celestia will throw me out because she'll think I stole her book?!” Tears began to well up in the filly's eyes. “What do I do?!”

After another round of pacing, Twilight walked up to the book. Her body shivering, she decided to write a response:

I honestly don't know where this book is from. All I know is this book is my mentor's and it accidentally got into my bag today.

'An accident...of course...' thought Sunset as she let out another sigh. She stared at her bed, her eyes beginning to tell her to go to bed. 'Ugh...maybe I should just finish this tomorrow...' Sunset picked up her pen one last time and wrote:

Tell you what, could you just ask your mentor about this book tomorrow? I need to go to bed and get some sleep.

Twilight read the words and let out a small sigh. 'Well...I'm gonna need to confess to Princess Celestia about all of this anyways...'

Sure. Good night Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset read the entry and decided to write just a bit more.

Thank you Twilight Sparkle. If you don't mind me asking, could you also be my friend?

A few moments later...

Sure.

Sunset smiled and closed the book. She slowly got up and fell on top of the bed as the realm of sleep welcomed her through it's dreamy gates. The first day was over.

Author's Note

This chapter was really interesting to write. I had to figure out how to write filly Twilight, who I suspect is still the Twilight we know and love, she's just not high on friendship. But I suspect she wouldn't mind having friends, especially with books.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

A Great and Powerful Encounter

Sunset slowly got up, her eyes twitched open and close. 'Ugh...that wasn't such a bad night's sleep...' she thought as she stretched her arms, trying to get her legs moving as well. Her head reeled up and began to move around as she looked at the desk, the magic book still sitting there. Sunset's body creaked over to the desk, her hand wanting to open the book and thinking, 'Did that really happen last night? That whole thing with Twilight Sparkle and the book?'

Her hand grabbed the book and opened it. There, she saw everything they both wrote. 'Yep...that really happened...huh...I still kind of can't believe it...' Sunset slammed the book close and slumped over on the desk's chair. 'Now what do I do? Do I just keep writing to this Twilight Sparkle? Will that...will that give me answers?' She opened it up again and looked at all the written words. 'She did say she would go to her mentor about this book...guess I'll just have to wait...'

Sunset sat there for a few minutes and slowly got up. 'Okay...why don't I just do this one step at a time...let's go get breakfast and...apologize to Celestia...' Sunset was dreading that. She knew that she had to do it, but it didn't mean she was gonna enjoy it. As she exited her room, she saw Luna slowly walk into the kitchen. Sunset froze as she saw Luna's face, the bottom of Luna's eyes looked like they were made out of a thousand black tea bags. The rest of Luna's face was a cross between pure anger and someone who was annoyed all the time. 'Wow...so that's why she drinks so much coffee...'

Sunset slowly approached the kitchen only to see a giant mug of coffee in Luna's hand. Luna turned and looked at Sunset and said, “Morning.”

“Um...morning...” squeaked Sunset.

The next few seconds were a bit different for Sunset. She watched the giant mug hide Luna's face as she heard the loudest slurps and gulps as possible. Sunset was sure that her ears were going to fall off from the sound before Luna would finish the cup. Then it was over. The cup descended and Sunset saw an incredible sight. Luna was back to normal, her face shined with a small smile.

“Um...Miss Luna?” said Sunset, a little bit of fear and confusion in her voice.

“Yes, Sunset?” she said as she began to pour another cup. “Ahh...first cup always helps...”

“Um...uh...” mumbled Sunset. “Miss Luna...I...uh...”

“Stop mumbling Sunset...and when you're in this house, just call me Luna, okay?”

Sunset slowly nodded. “Okay...”

“So...you wanna a cup?”

“Um...sure.”

The next hour was a different one for Sunset. The duo sat down at the dinner table, drinking coffee and Luna telling her some of the crazier days of being the vice principal. Despite the earlier intimidation, Sunset found herself enjoying being with Luna. Soon, Celestia entered the kitchen and the trio had breakfast. Luna left early, leaving Sunset and Celestia alone. As Sunset sat at the table, she began to speak up, “Um...Celestia?”

“Yes?” Celestia said in her usual calm tone.

“Um...I just want to say...I'm sorry. I'm sorry I failed you and...let you down...” Sunset looked down at the table, her tone filled with despair. Celestia let out a huff and said, “Raise your head Sunset...I'm not mad.”

“You aren't?” Sunset said as tears began to appear in her eyes.

“No...” Celestia let out a little sigh. “I understand why you did those things...I don't approve of your methods but...I know you have a reason to be angry at Gilda...and I was proud of you to try and help Fluttershy from Lightning Dust...”

“Do those two cause that many problems?”

“Yes...they do.” Celestia began to scratch the top of her head. “However, they are still teenage students...please remember that. You can't just go and get into fights on school grounds, got it?”

“Yes!” Sunset said while nodding several times.

“Also, you're still going to detention Sunset. Don't worry, Cheerilee will be supervising today's after school detention.”

“Okay...”

The two soon left the dinner table and got ready for school. As Sunset got her backpack in her room, she looked at the magic book and thought, 'Should I bring it with me...no, better not. I have no idea when Twilight Sparkle will write back. I don't want that going off while I'm in class...'

Meanwhile, in Equestria...

Twilight had been up for over an hour. Her body was trembling at what she was about to do. She knew she had to tell Princess Celestia about the magic book. And, as always, she over thought everything. 'What do I do?! If I tell her about the book, she'll think I stole it! Then she'll put me in the dungeon or...or she'll exile me out of Canterlot...or she might have me executed! AAAAaaaahhhhhh! What do I do?!' Twilight's legs fell over from the hour of pacing she had just done. Her legs just couldn't take anymore. 'Now my legs don't work...I'm falling apart...not only that...I promised Sunset Shimmer that I would ask Princess Celestia about the book...what do I do?! Just what do I do?!'

KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!

'She's here! Oh no...no no no no no...I'm not ready for this!' she thought as her mouth slowly opened. She wanted to close her mouth but she couldn't. “Come in!”

As the door slowly creaked open, Twilight's body quickly stood up. She turned around only to see a guard. “Good morning Miss Sparkle. I am here to escort you to Princess Celestia, she had a meeting this morning so she couldn't greet you today.”

“I...uh...I understand.”

“Good.” the guard nodded. “Please get your things, we'll leave as soon as possible.”

“I understand.” Twilight said as her horn began to glow. Her magic soon levitated several objects into her bag, including the magic book. 'Okay...' she thought, 'Here we go...'

Back to Sunset...

Celestia let Sunset off and Sunset began to walk to the school's entrance. There, as she began to walk to the front door, she saw the statue out front. 'Oh yeah...' she thought, 'I remember seeing this yesterday...is it some statue for the school?' Sunset continued to stare at it for a few more seconds, 'Huh...why does this statue seem so...so...so familiar? I wonder if I saw it before I lost my memory or something...'

A little bit away, Fluttershy had just arrived and was staring at Sunset. 'Okay Fluttershy...you can do this...' she thought, 'She said she wanted to see me tomorrow...which is now today...I can do this...I just go up to her...and say hello...'

As Fluttershy began to take that next step closer to Sunset only to come to a screeching halt. She stopped as she watched a girl clad in blue clothing accidentally run into Sunset. “Oof!” said Sunset as she almost fell. The other girl fell over as soon as she hit Sunset. “Ow!”

Sunset paused for a second and put out her hand. “Are you okay?”

The other girl turned around and grabbed Sunset's hand, struggling to get up. “Yes...sorry about that. Trixie was running a little too fast.”

“It's okay.” Sunset said as she pulled Trixie up. Sunset began to rub her shoulder. “Ugh...that hurt a bit...”

“Sorry!” Trixie said as bobbed her head up and down, asking for forgiveness. “Trixie is very very sorry!'

“It's fine. Don't worry about it.”

Trixie began to look Sunset over and said, “Say...you look familiar...”

“I do?”

“Maybe...maybe Trixie's memory is failing her right now though...” Trixie said as she began to rub her chin in thought. Sunset thought, 'Why does she speak like that?'

“Well...whatever....” Trixie said with a slight huff. She made a pose. “Where are Trixie's manners? Greetings! I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

“Trixie? Um...okay. My name is Sunset Shimmer.”

“Very well, it is a pleasure to meet you Sunset Shimmer!” Trixie said with her usual flare and gesturing. Sunset could only stand there and think, 'Wow...this girl likes to show off a lot...'

“Uh...it's nice to meet you Trixie...” Sunset said in a half interested tone. “Now...um...I'm new here at this school and...”

“Trixie understands!” Trixie said in a triumphant tone. Her eyes shined like stars. “You want to be part of Trixie's new show! After all, that's why you ran into Trixie!”

“I...uh...wait, what?!” Before Sunset could react, Trixie had grabbed her arm and began to pull her into the school. “Wait! I don't want to...aaahhh!”

Back in Equestria...

Twilight slowly approached Celestia's room. Her whole body was trembling in thought of what she was about to confess to the princess. She hadn't been this nervous since the first day of training with Celestia. As Twilight entered the room, her hooves shook as she saw Celestia grabbing some books. Twilight's mouth slowly opened. “Um...good morning Princess Celestia...”

Celestia still stood there, her back turned to Twilight. “Ah, good morning my student. Just give me a second and we'll begin preparations for your lessons.”

“I...um...uh...okay...” Twilight said while her whole body shook. 'Stop being so nervous Twilight!' she thought to herself. 'Just act calm like you usually do! Argh!'

However, Celestia could hear the hesitation in Twilight's voice. She quickly turned around only to see her student completely shaking all over. 'Hmm...its been a while since I've seen Twilight this nervous...' she thought, 'Something must be wrong...' Celestia took a small breath and said, “Is something wrong my little pony?”

“Um...er...well...” Twilight stuttered. 'Oh no, oh no, oh no...she knows!'

“I don't what you're nervous about Twilight, but you can tell me.” Celestia said with her usual calm smile. Twilight did a slight gulp and muttered to herself, “Okay...here goes...”

“I...um...I wanna say I'm sorry Princess...”

“Sorry? For what?”

“Well...” Twilight took her bag off her back and began to open it. “When I messed up the spell yesterday...um...my books got mixed with yours...and um...”

Celestia let out a little giggle. “Let me guess...you read one of them, didn't you?”

“Uh...yeah...I kinda did...”

“It's fine Twilight. I intended for you to read some of those books later on. It's okay.”

Twilight let out a small sigh of relief. “Oh good...I thought you might think I'm a book thief or something...”

“I would never think that. Now, what book did you get from my bookcase?”

“That's just it...I think this book is some future lesson and I...um...I kinda...”

“Future lesson? What do you mean Twilight?”

Twilight showed her the book. At that moment, Twilight saw something she had never seen before. Celestia's face was in complete shock. Twilight thought, 'Oh no...I really wasn't supposed to read that...and write in it, was I? Now she's gonna get angry and...and...'

Before Twilight could think anymore, Celestia grabbed the book out of Twilight's hooves and began to read the book. Twilight began to apologize over and over to Celestia, but Celestia didn't hear a single word. Instead, her mind began to race as she scanned the book with her eyes. 'This is...the book that links to the book I gave Sunset! Don't tell me she...' Celestia found the page where both Twilight and Sunset had written on. 'This is...Sunset...you...' Her eyes saw the words, 'I still wish I had my memories back' and 'I have amnesia'. Tears began to fall from her eyes as she read those words over and over. 'Oh Sunset...you ran away and...this is what happened to you?!'

Meanwhile, Twilight saw the tears and began to panic. 'Oh no...now she's crying! She's gonna tear me apart for sure! Its all over! She's gonna have me executed...or send me back to magic kindergarten!' Tears began to flow down Twilight’s face as well as she pleaded. “I'm sorry! I didn't know this would make you cry princess!”

Celestia lifted her head out of the book and said to Twilight. “What did you say?”

“I said I'm sorry! I didn't mean to make you cry!”

Celestia saw her student in a complete panic. She turned to the book and closed it. She placed it on a nearby desk and put her wings around Twilight. “Calm down my student...I am not angry or sad.”

“You're not?!”

“No. I'm just...shocked. I will explain later Twilight, don't worry, you are still my faithful student.”

“I am?!” Twilight said with joy as her tears stopped.

“Of course.” Celestia nodded. “Now, go ahead and begin the preparations for the spell we were working on last night. I need to see to something, but I'll be back shortly, alright?”

“Okay!” Twilight said with a huge smile and began to unload the rest of her bag. Celestia turned and grabbed the book as she walked out of the room. There, she opened the book again and began to read the entries over and over again. 'So...Sunset Shimmer lost her memories in that other world...and to think...my student is now helping her...' Celestia read the part where Twilight promised Sunset she would ask Celestia about the book. 'Oh dear...she promised to ask about the book...hmm...what should I tell her? Should I just write to Sunset and solve all this? Or...do I let Twilight talk to her...' Celestia peeked back into the room, only to see a happy Twilight, already reading a book. 'My new student...she's already begun to help Sunset...' Celestia looked back at the book. 'Should I let her continue to talk to Sunset? She's seems to have helped her but...I hold all the answers to Sunset's past...what do I do?'

Celestia let out a small sigh and looked out a nearby window. There, her sun shone its magnificent light across Equestria as the moon stayed hidden. 'Oh Luna...how I miss you sister...I lost you and Sunset Shimmer...problem is, I could get Sunset back...but...if her memories return...would that be good...or bad? What do I do?'

Author's Note

Its very different to write an indecisive Celestia, let's just hope I can still write her in character...

PLEASE READ!!!

Also, to everypony who likes to read this story, please check this out: Here

It's a blog post where I want the fans to answer a certain question over the future of this story. I plan to reveal what I plan to do by the next chapter so please check it out.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Another Morning, Another Class

Celestia looked back at the book, looking over everything Sunset and Twilight had wrote. As she read those words, a small tear appeared under her eye. 'Oh Sunset...I saw so much hope in you...and now...now you lost your memories...just...just what do I do? I know you were investigating the mirror but...is that where you ended up? Or maybe you're somewhere else in Equestira?' Celestia closed the book and let out a small sigh. 'Hmm...I need to weigh my options here...should I write to Sunset and tell her everything?! Well...I don't know where she is...if she's in another world...that's a big 'if'...'

Celestia turned back and looked at the door to where Twilight was. 'Or I could have Twilight keep writing to you...but then I would probably have to lie to Twilight...especially knowing her and her curious personality, she would want to know everything...I can't do that...I can't lie to her...what do I do?'

Celestia let out another sigh and entered the room. There, she could only smile at her student as Twilight continued to read a book with a huge grin. Twilight raised her head as she noticed Celestia reenter the room. “Oh! Princess Celestia! Did you finish your business?”

“Well...I'm not sure Twilight.” Celestia said with showing an unsure expression.

“Um...is everything okay?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “Now, if you don't mind Twilight...I...um...I would like us to go ahead and do your lessons today. At the end of the day, I'll tell you about the book, is that okay?”

Twilight showed a huge grin and nodded. “Okay!”

Celestia showed her usual calm smile. 'Twilight...thank you. I'll figure out the answer before the day is done...I have to...'

Meanwhile...

Trixie had continued to drag Sunset all over the school until finally, they ended up in the middle of the gym. Trixie glanced around, seeing no one else was in the gym while Sunset tried to catch her breath. A few seconds later, Sunset tried to speak. “Look...*huff* Trixie, I-”

“Trixie knows!” Trixie interrupted, her eyes shining with delight. “You are new and you wish to help Trixie!”

“Well I-”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie will allow this! After all, Trixie is on her way to become the greatest magician ever!”

“Trixie, I-”

“And then Trixie will become famous and-”

At that moment, Sunset decided that the only way to get her attention was to do something drastic. Or yell at her. “TRIXIE!”

Trixie turned to Sunset with a huge smile. “Yes?”

“I...I...” Sunset realized she wasn't sure what to exactly say. “Listen here...”

“Trixie is listening.”

“I know...now...could I ask you something Trixie?”

“Sure.” Trixie nodded.

“One, please don't drag me again...and two, I never said I was gonna help you.”

Trixie's expression made a 180 as it turned into a complete frown. “You're not?!”

Sunset on the other hand, showed a deadpan expression. “You didn't let me finish...or let me respond to you asking me to help you.”

“Oh yeah...” Trixie's face became a thinking face. “Trixie supposes she did that...”

'Supposes?!' thought Sunset. 'Looks like someone has quite the ego...then again, what did she say about being a magician?' Sunset let out a small huff and said, “Say...you said something about a magician, right?!”

Trixie's eyes shined again. “Oh yes! Trixie is going to become the greatest magician ever! Does that mean you want to help?!”

“Uh...um...not yet.” Sunset tried to keep a straight face, “I was just gonna ask how that works...you're a student aren't you?!”

“Oh...right. You're new here...” Trixie's expression changed to a more calm look. “Let's just say Trixie is quite good at showing off and captivating an audience. After all, being a magician is a wonderful thing!” Sunset watched Trixie as she began to rant. “It's all about showing true wonder and spectacle to the audience! The Great and Powerful Trixie loves to do it no matter what! Trixie loves to show the world things they don't understand!”

'Well...' thought Sunset, 'I wonder why I suddenly asked about her being a magician...was it because I can't stop thinking about that magic book? Though its obvious she's not what I'm looking for in terms of looking for answers about magic...should I just tell her I don't want to help?' Sunset thought back to what Celestia said, 'She told me to make a friend...or did I already make that with Fluttershy...'

Sunset's eyes grew as she remembered that fact. 'Oh no! I was supposed to meet Fluttershy! I totally forgot!' Sunset looked at Trixie who was still ranting. “Um...Trixie?”

“Yes?” Trixie stopped with a smile.

“Could I give you my answer later? I know I'm being rude but...”

“That's fine!” Trixie said with a huge grin. “Trixie needs to get to class anyways.”

“Thanks.” Sunset nodded and began to walk out of the gym. 'Okay...Now I have to figure out how to say no to her...why do I feel like I would love doing that...wow...every time I think about doing something rude or mean, I get this feeling I would enjoy it...I wonder why?'

As soon as Sunset exited the gym, a bell rang. First class was about to start. 'Darn! Guess I'll have to find Fluttershy and apologize to her later...better get to class...and make sure I don't try to fight anyone...'

As Sunset tried to make her way to her first class, a younger student watched her go down the hallway. The student gave a slight giggle and said to herself, “So that's the new student, huh? She's not my grade but...she looks like a lot of fun to prank! This will be fun!” The younger student gave an expression of pure glee and began to dance down the opposite end of the hallway.

Sunset eventually found her classroom and the classes began to blaze by again. English, Science, Math, they all seemed so easy in her mind. 'Huh...second day and it already feels so easy...guess the only thing I have to look forward to is history...which for some reason I don't know along with my memories...' Before she knew it, it was time for lunch. Sunset shuffled her way into the cafeteria, there she met an unexpected face. As she got in line, right in front of her was Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy!” spurted Sunset. Fluttershy quickly turned around and gasped. “Sunset!”

After a few seconds of awkward silence, Sunset scratched the back of her head in embarrassment. “Hey...um...I just wanna say I'm sorry I didn't meet you this morning...something came up and...”

“Trixie caught and dragged you somewhere, didn't she?” Fluttershy said quickly.

“Yeah, how did you know?”

“Well...um...let's just say I saw her do it...” Fluttershy said as she began to twiddle her thumbs. “Trixie is known for trying to make random people...um...”

“Make them work for her?”

“Yes...” squeaked Fluttershy.

“You've had experience with this?”

“Yes...” Fluttershy let out a small sigh. “All my friends have...”

“Friends? Oh, you mean that girl from yesterday? What was her name...um...”

“Rainbow Dash.”

“Yeah! That's the one!”

Fluttershy nodded and showed her usual kind smile. “Um...could I ask you something Sunset?”

“Sure.” Sunset nodded.

“Could you...um...er...could you...come and sit with me after we get our food?”

“Um...sure. I mean, its not like I have anyplace to sit anyways...” Sunset began to think, 'That sounds really sad now that I think about it...'

Fluttershy showed a huge smile of delight. “Oh thank you Sunset! I can't wait for you to meet my friends!”

Author's Note

Next time, We finally get to meet the rest of the Mane Six! Don't worry, Sunset will be meeting Trixie again shortly and it will not go well. Also, can you guess who the mystery young student is?

PLEASE READ!

I've posted a new blog post and a new question to go along with it: here

Please respond to it!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

A bit of Generosity with an Apple

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!

Before reading this chapter I would like to announce Coco Pommel won the contest for appearing first in this story. She won't appear immediately but I do give a hint of when she's coming in this chapter.

Now, I hope you enjoy the chapter!

A bit of Generosity with an Apple

Equestria...

Celestia watched her student Twilight try to perform the spell she messed up yesterday. As she watched her student try over and over, she could only think, 'My little student...you remind me so much of Sunset when I first found her...so full of promise and filled with a passion for magic...'

Then, Twilight finished the spell and began to jump around the room. “Hooray! I did it! I did it!”

“That you did.” Celestia said with calm smile. “Well done my faithful student.”

“Thank you princess!” Twilight said with a huge smile. “Thank you so much!”

Celestia looked at the magic book again and let out a small sigh. She looked at Twilight as she slowly went up to Celestia with an expectant look. 'She already wants to go to the next spell...' Celestia closed her eyes for a few seconds. 'I can't do this...'

“What's next princess?!” Twilight said with her eyes shining. Celestia showed her usual kind smile. “That's it for today Twilight.”

Twilight's face went from pure happiness to utter shock. “Already?! But...but...but half the day hasn't happened yet!”

Celestia let out another sigh and put her hoof on Twilight. “I...I need to tell you something Twilight.”

“Okay...”

Celestia levitated the magic book in front of Twilight. “I'm ready to tell you about this book...and Sunset Shimmer...”

Twilight's expression went back to happiness. “Really?! Are you sure?!”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “I can't delay it any longer...I need to tell you about Sunset Shimmer.”

Twilight paused for a second to think. “So...um, you know Sunset Shimmer? You mean, like before she lost her memories?”

“Yes.” Celestia didn't want to look at Twilight as she tried to say the next part. “You see Twilight...Sunset Shimmer was my previous student.”

“You mean...before me?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded again. “Now, don't interrupt me over this next part, alright? I'll answer all your questions after I'm done...”

“Okay.”

“Alright...” Celestia stood up and let out a huge huff. “First off, when I first found Sunset Shimmer...she had incredible promise. She loved magic and knowledge...she showed so much power and strength in those subjects...yet...as I continued to teach her...she changed.”

“Changed?”

“Yes. She slowly started to become...greedy...and arrogant. She wanted more and more. She wanted things that...that ponies can't get unless they earn it.” Celestia began to rub her hooves in embarrassment. “I honestly don't want to tell you the next part Twilight.”

Twilight just sat there and said. “You don't have to tell me if you don't want to princess.”

Celestia just looked at Twilight and tears began to fall down her face. She got up and hugged Twilight. “Thank you Twilight.” Twilight hugged her back and thought, 'Wow...I never thought I would ever see Princess Celestia cry...just what happened between her and Sunset?'

After a few minutes of tears, Celestia rose back up and said in a calm tone, “Alright Twilight...what I'm about to tell you next...well...”

“Well what?”

“Let's just say...I believe I need your help in what happens next...”

Meanwhile...

Sunset followed Fluttershy after the two had gotten their meals. The two sat down at an empty table, where Sunset asked. “Um...are your friends late?”

Fluttershy gave a thinking face, “Well...its odd for Rarity to be late...though its pretty typical for Applejack and Rainbow...”

“Oh...okay. So I'll probably meet this Rarity first?”

“Probably.” Fluttershy said with a nod. She began to eat her food. “Let's go ahead and try to eat some before they get here so we have more time to talk.”

“Okay.” Sunset said as she followed suite. After a few minutes of eating, Sunset noticed a girl sit down at the table. This girl had long boots on, blond hair and plenty of freckles on her face. That and a big hat. Sunset did a slight gulp and said, “Uh...Hi.”

“Well howdy pardner!” the girl said in a loud voice as she extended her hand out. “You must be that there Sunset Shimmer, Fluttershy was talking about!”

“Uh...er...yeah. I'm Sunset Shimmer...” she said as she slowly brought out her hand to shake. “Nice to meet you...”

“I'm Applejack! It's always a pleasure to meet a new friend!” Applejack said as she shook Sunset's hand, which in turn shook Sunset's whole body. Sunset shook up and down as she said, “I...uh...its...ugh...”

Fluttershy quickly grabbed Sunset and pulled her away from Applejack. Sunset showed a nauseous face as she put her hand over her mouth. “Oooohhhh...I don't feel so good...”

“Applejack!” snapped Fluttershy. “Don't shake people like that! Not everyone is super strong like you!”

“Sorry!” Applejack said with an apologetic grin. “Ah didn't mean to!”

“I know...” Fluttershy said with a sigh. She turned to Sunset, “Are you okay?”

“Yeah...just a little...queasy...that's all...” Sunset let out a small breath and turned back to Applejack. “Applejack is it? I'm Sunset Shimmer. Now...um, could I ask you a question?”

“You sure as sugar can!”

“What did you mean by a 'new friend'?”

“Any friend of Fluttershy's is a friend of mine!” Applejack said with a huge smile. “After all, you saved her, didn't ya?!”

“Well...uh...” Sunset wasn't sure what to say next. Part of her wanted to ask why she thought that way, the other just wanted to shut up and keep eating. She decided to sit back down and stared at her salad. 'Guess I just don't understand people yet...' she thought, 'What do I say to her?'

Applejack sat down and stared at the puzzled look Sunset was giving. She spoke up, “Say, you sure you're alright there sugarcube?”

“Um...I don't know.” Sunset back to twiddle her salad with her fork. “I...uh...wasn’t ready for you to say that, that's all...”

Applejack turned to Fluttershy with a worried expression. Fluttershy returned the look and said, “Um...why don't we just eat lunch for now Sunset...also, do you know where Rarity and Rainbow are? I know Pinkie called in sick but...”

“Ah don't know Fluttershy. Ah know Rainbow is here cuz ah had a class with before this. As fer Rarity, she might be doing some fashion nonsense or something...”

“Applejack! Don't insult Rarity like that!” Fluttershy said with a bitter tone. Applejack backed off a little and said with a small mischievous grin. “Sorry...couldn't resist...”

Sunset saw the two bicker a little along with small talk. After a few minutes, Sunset saw another girl sit down at the table. The girl had sparkling purple hair in a dress that Sunset wasn't sure if it was made for a student or a fashion model. Sunset ate another bite of her salad and said, “Uh...are you Rarity?”

“Why yes I am darling!” she said with a huge smile. “You must be Sunset Shimmer! It is a pleasure to meet you darling!”

“Uh...er...It's nice to meet you too?” Sunset said as she shook Rarity's hand. Rarity still showed her smile as she said, “But of course! After all, I am so happy to finally meet the one who helped our darling little Fluttershy!”

Rarity sat down and began to rant, “As you know, my name is Rarity dear. I'm a dress maker and a lover of all things fashion and jewelry! Tell me, what are your interests Sunset Shimmer?”

“Uh...I'm not sure. All I know is I like science.” Sunset felt like she must sound really disappointing right now. “Sorry, I don't have many interests...”

“Oh that is perfectly fine darling! All people have to look around a bit before they find their passion!” Rarity began to scan Sunset up and down, “Now...you look like you could wear just about anything and look good in it...your frame looks good too...”

“Uh...what are you doing?”

“Just observing dear...”

“Rarity, give her some space sugar.” Applejack said in a deadpan tone. Rarity leaned back and replied. “Oh...right, sorry. I got a little in the zone there darling. I apologize.”

“No, its fine.” Sunset said, trying to show a smile. “I have no idea what looks good on me anyways.”

“You don't?!” yelped Rarity. “My stars dear! If that's the case, you need to come to my place as soon as possible! I can fit you for any dress in an instant! I'll even do the first dress for free!”

'Wow...she sure is generous...' though Sunset as she let out a little sigh. 'Hate to disappoint her though...' Sunset twiddled her thumbs and said, “Um...I can't do that today...”

“Why not?”

“I have detention...for what happened yesterday...”

“Oh...alright then, we'll just meet after school tomorrow!” Rarity said in a joyous tone. Sunset stared for a few seconds, dumbfounded. “Um...are you sure you're okay with that Rarity?”

“But of course! That and Pinkie probably won't be able to join me and Coco like she promised so...this will help tremendously!”

“Um...okay. Say, you guys keep talking about this Pinkie...is her name Pinkie Pie?”

“Yes. I have feeling you've already met her?”

“Yeah...I don't know if you call it a meeting but...I met her yesterday.”

“Yes...she called in sick today, which is highly unusual for her. I do hope she gets better though.”

The next few minutes consisted of eating and chatting between the four. Sunset found it hard to talk to Applejack and Rarity but didn't mind. All she could think was what Celestia had told her. She kept thinking, 'Have I made friends? Is this what Celestia wanted me to do? I...I don't understand...Why is this so important?'

Rainbow Dash never showed up. Fluttershy informed everyone before lunch was done that Rainbow had just texted her, saying she was stuck talking to the soccer team. Sunset merely sat there, thinking about the phone, 'Huh...I remember the hospital people telling me what a phone is but...I think I need to try one before I understand it completely...'

Soon, lunch ended and the four exited the cafeteria, ready to go to their next classes. As Sunset began to roam the halls, ready to go to history class. She put her backpack off and looked inside, 'Hmm...looks like the book I need is in my locker...guess I gotta go get it...' she thought as she put the backpack back on. Sunset walked down another hallway, trying to get to her locker. Around the corner, a younger student stood there, looking at Sunset as she walked down the hallway. The younger student said to herself, “There she is...” she looked down at the rope she had in her hand. “I had a feeling she would go down this hallway eventually...and she doesn't even see the bucket of water I've hidden...this is gonna be great!”

Sunset continued to walk and saw a familiar figure walk up to her. It was Trixie, who began to wave and yell at Sunset. “Hey Sunset Shimmer!”

The younger student put a huge grin on her face and thought, 'Just a few more steps...and then-'

“And what do you think you're doing Screwball?!” yelled a very bitter tone, belonging to one teacher named Mrs. Harshwhinny. As the yell pierced Screwball's ears she accidentally let go of the rope. As Screwball tried to grab the now escaping rope, “Oh no! Wait!”

But it was too late. The rope pulled and one hidden bucket of water fell on the head of one student. A student called Trixie Lulamoon. What followed would not be pleasant.

When It Rains

Sunset wasn't sure how to react. All she could do was stare at the girl in front of her. She just stood there as Trixie slowly removed the bucket off of her head, water still pouring down her body. Sunset stared at Trixie's face. Sunset had already seen plenty of angry faces these past two days but this one might put those to shame. She was pretty sure if Trixie's face could be any more angry than it was already showing, her face would split and become a skull with fire blasting out of her eyes. Needless to say, Sunset's face went pale as she saw the rage filled Trixie slowly walk up to her.

Trixie's mouth opened and it sounded like a cross between hissing and fire breathing, “So...you think you can just humiliate Trixie, do you?!”

“I...uh...” stuttered Sunset as her ears started to hear the other students in the hallway. She could hear their snickering and giggles, laughing at Trixie's current predicament. Trixie grabbed Sunset's collar and yelled. “YOU THINK THIS IS FUNNY?!”

“But I-” Sunset stuttered as she began to flail her arms up and down.

“SHUT UP! THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE IS ANGRY RIGHT NOW!”

“Wait-”

“TRIXIE WILL NOT BE HUMILATED BY YOU ANYMORE!”

“I didn't-”

“SHUT UP!”

Sunset tried to respond but it fell on deaf ears. But the screaming didn't fall on deaf ears as a student yelled. “FIGHT!” Then another, “FIGHT!” and another upon another student. “FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!”

Soon, the two were surrounded by a crowd of students, all yelling for Sunset and Trixie to fight. Trixie gripped Sunset's collar even more as she pulled her other hand back. The hand slowly turned into a fist. “Wait Trixie! I don't want to-I didn't-”

“SHUT UP!” screamed Trixie as her fist began to shake, ready to hit Sunset.

“ENOUGH!” yelled a loud harsh voice. At that moment, every student froze. Its was as if the entire hallway students all became stiff boards. Trixie and Sunset's heads turned as they both saw the voice's origin. It was Luna. Sunset and Trixie turned their heads and looked at each other, their faces now both pale and filled with fear. Sunset opened her mouth, “Uh...”

“Don't talk. Either of you.” Luna cricked her neck. “Both of you are coming to my office this instant.” Luna looked at Trixie, her body and clothing still drenched in water. “Um...you can go to the locker room and dry off Trixie...then come to my office.”

“Okay.” squeaked Trixie as she let go Sunset and quickly shuffled down the hallway. Luna glared at the other students who quickly ran away. She put her hand on Sunset's shoulder and let out a sigh. “Come on Sunset, let's go to my office.”

“Yeah...okay...” Sunset said with a gulp. She slowly walked right by Luna as the two went down to her office.

Sunset soon found herself in a chair outside of the office. Luna told her she needed to prepare something for their talk. As Sunset sat there, she turned and saw a young student. As she looked at the student, Sunset thought, 'Who's this? That's some swirly purple hair...and why does her eyes look like swirls as well? Not only that, that is a weird hat...how does that propeller keep spinning like that?'

The girl turned and gave Sunset a huge grin. “Hi! My name is Screwball! What's yours?”

“Uh...I'm Sunset Shimmer.” Screwball pulled out her hand for a hand shake. “Nice to meet ya Sunset Shimmer!”

“You too...” Sunset said as she slowly reached her hand out. At that moment, Luna walked out of her office and saw what was about to happen. “No! Wait-”

But it was too late...

BZZZT!

“Yeow!” yelped Sunset as she grabbed her hand in pain. “What was that?!”

Screwball fell out of her chair in a fit of laughter. “HAHAHAHAHAHA! You fell for it! You fell for it! You fell for the old hand buzzer gag!”

“SCREWBALL!” yelled Luna. “That is not funny!” Luna walked over to Sunset and placed her hand on her shoulder. “Are you okay Sunset?”

“Yeah...it just stings...” Sunset said as she rubbed her hand. Luna pulled her up and said, “Come on Sunset Shimmer, I'm going to see you first.”

The two walked into Luna's office where Luna quickly sat down behind her desk. There Sunset saw her drink yet another cup of coffee with a small frown on her face. Luna sighed, “Hmm...the 13th cup just isn't that good...little too hot...”

Sunset sat down and slowly opened her mouth. “Um...I...”

“Don't say a word Sunset.” Luna said as she shuffled some papers on her desk. “What happened wasn't your fault.”

“It...wait, you knew?”

“Yes. You just met that girl out there, right?”

“You mean Screwball?”

“Yeah...” Luna let out a sigh with a sip of coffee. “She is another troublemaker we have at this school. She likes to pull pranks on anyone.”

“So...you mean she's the one-”

“That dumped that bucket of water on Trixie? Yes. Though I imagine it was meant for you.”

“For me?! Why?!”

“Yes. She likes to prank new students in particular. I suspect when Harshwhinny found her, she interrupted her before she could...” Another sigh. “Prank you...”

“Oh...”

“Harshwhinny brought her to me and told me what was going on. Thankfully, I was able to stop Trixie before a fight broke out.” Luna took one last sip. “Now...I'm not going to punish you for this Sunset.”

“You aren't?”

“Its not your fault. Though I do suggest you avoid Trixie for right now. That girl has a habit of expressing her thoughts...very loudly to say the least.”

“Okay...”

“I need you to go ahead and leave so you can get back to class. I'm going to be talking to Screwball next and then Trixie. Don't worry, I'll explain what happened to Trixie. However, I will warn you, there is a good chance both Screwball and Trixie will be joining you for detention. Sorry, but that's the rules.”

“No, its fine. I understand.” Sunset nodded and proceeded to leave the office. “Thank you Luna.”

“No problem. Just make sure you stay out of trouble, alright?” Luna poured another cup of coffee. “Aaahhh...nothing better than the 18th cup...”

'18th cup?!' thought Sunset. 'Didn't she just finish her 13th one?!' Sunset decided not to ask and just left the office. She noticed Screwball just sitting there outside of the office. Screwball just sat there and waved while showing a huge mischievous smile. 'Yeah...I have a feeling I'm not going to get along with you...'

Sunset soon left and proceeded to her latest class. She looked around, seeing if she would see Trixie before getting to class but there was no such luck.

Equestria...

“Let me get this straight...you think Sunset Shimmer went through this mirror?” asked Twilight with a curious look.

“Yes.” Celestia nodded.

“And this mirror is a portal to another world?!” asked Twilight, her eyes now shining at the idea. “That sounds amazing!”

“That's not why I showed you this Twilight.”

“I know.” Twilight eyes stopped shining and pulled out the magic book. “So...you think Sunset may be in this other world and the portal won't open for over two years...wow...”

“That's correct.”

“Yeah...” Twilight's eyes scanned all of Sunset's entries in the book. “But there's no evidence that she did though...Of course, she could have forgot that too...”

“I know...I do know she had been studying the mirror though.”

“You do?”

“Yes. I introduced her to the mirror after all..”

“You did?!” said Twilight in a slightly panicked tone. “Why?!”

“It...is part of another test...A test I regretted making her do...” Celestia shrugged while her face slowly showed a frown. “That's not important Twilight. What's important is what happens next my faithful student.”

“What happens next?”

“Yes...I want to hear your opinion over all this Twilight.” Celestia turned and stared at Twilight with concerned eyes. Twilight felt like she was going to shrink at the sight of Celestia. “Um...my opinion?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded again. “You see Twilight, according to the entries in this book...Sunset has lost her memories. Now, I know just about everything about Sunset's life and...I'm not sure what to tell her...”

“You don't want to tell her about her lost memories?”

“Well...first, let me tell you a bit more about Sunset...for starters, she's an orphan.”

“An orphan?”

“Yes. Her parents died in an accident when she was just a foal. It was in the accident that I met her and saw the magic power inside of her.”

“Oh...how sad...” Twilight said as her ears drooped down. “So you don't want to tell her she doesn't have parents?”

“Well...its not just that. I just...I'm afraid of what will happen if she gets her memories back...or even what she'll do if we tell her what she forgot...”

“What do you think will happen?”

“She'll stop all contact. After all, our last meeting was...bitter to say the least...” Celestia's head and ears lowered.

“You mean she ran away and you're afraid it'll happen again...” Twilight said in a honest tone.

“Yes...” Celestia's head lowered even more. “I just...I don't want to fail her again...I want to help her...”

Twilight got up and hugged her mentor. “Don't worry...I'll help you get her back.”

Celestia wrapped her wings around Twilight as a small tear went down her face. “Thank you my faithful student...Thank you.”

Back at Canterlot High...

Sunset quickly went through her next few classes like a bolt of lightning. It was as if her day would fly by unless something bad was happening to her. Before she knew it, Sunset found herself heading to detention. 'Here we go...' she thought as she opened the door. 'Let's see who else is in there...'

Sunset froze after she closed the door to the classroom. Her eyes widened in fear as she saw all the people in the room. Inside was Cheerilee, Gilda, Lightning Dust, Trixie and Screwball. Sunset gulped and thought, 'Oh no...this is not going to end well...'

Author's Note

I've wanted to make Sunset's first week of school basically a week of Murphy's Law. If it can happen, it'll happen to Sunset right now.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Wrong Place, Worst Time

“Take your seat Sunset Shimmer.” Cheerilee said as she glanced at Sunset and back at her desk. It took a few more seconds before Sunset started to move again. She then grabbed a front row seat, her face pale and full of fear. As she sat down, she could only think, 'Okay...stay calm Sunset...just...just pull out your homework that you have in your bag...this will pass...eventually...'

“Hey Sunset...” Gilda said with sly smile. The next few words would send a chill down Sunset's spine. “Nice of you to finally join the party.”

“Yeah. So nice of you to join us.” Lightning continued. “Especially since you're the reason we're in here.”

“Ha!” laughed Screwball as she watched the scene unfold.

“Quiet brat!” yelled Gilda as she turned and showed a scowl at Screwball. “I don't have time to listen to your stupid giggling!”

“Be quiet Gilda!” demanded Cheerilee as her head raised up from her desk, her eyes filled with fire. “I've already told all of you in here to be quiet and if you don't, I'll make sure you'll be spending the rest of your life in here!”

“You can't do that!” replied Gilda. “I just got here!”

“That's because you didn't show up for detention yesterday.” hissed Cheerilee with a scowl.

“Of course I didn't show up! Detention is for losers!”

“Then you're a loser today.” said Cheerilee in a deadpan tone.

“HAHAHA!” laughed Screwball as she leaned out of her seat, her head only an inch from the floor. Somehow her hat didn't fall off her head despite it looking like it was barely attached to her head. “Gilda's a loser!”

“Why you little-”

“If you get out of that seat Gilda...” Cheerilee glared at Gilda, causing Gilda to start sweating. Gilda sat back down, her arms crossed in anger. “Grrr...fine.”

Sunset merely sat there, watching the scene unfold. She glanced at each student and started to think, 'I can't believe this is happening...its like the universe is out to get me...' Sunset's eyes turned to Trixie, who was just sitting there, reading a book. Sunset squinted her eyes, trying to see the title. 'Hmm...I think the book she's reading is...Stage Magic and Illusions for Incompetent Ego-Maniacs?! What kind of title is that?!'

Trixie lowered the book and glared at Sunset for a second, as if to say 'What are you staring at?!' Sunset turned around and stared at her homework. 'Okay Sunset...just concentrate on this...before you know it, this will all be over...' she thought as she picked up her pencil. However, it didn't take long for Sunset to complete her homework. She realized very quickly that just about every subject, even ones that she wasn't familiar with were easy for her. As she quickly wrote down every answer, she glanced at the classroom clock, noticing that not even twenty minutes had passed. 'You have got to be kidding me...' she thought, 'I'm gonna be stuck in here forever!'

Then a small paper ball tapped the back of Sunset's head. Sunset quickly turned her head only for another paper ball suddenly hit her face. It was Screwball, who was giggling in delight. Screwball turned and ripped out another piece of paper, ready to throw it at Lightning Dust. 'Whoa...' thought Sunset, 'Does she like causing trouble that much?! Or is she just fearless?!'

Two paper balls later, Lightning Dust's face turned from calm to almost pure rage. Sunset was sure if Lightning could shoot fire out of her eyes, she would do it right now. “You better stop that right now brat or I'll...”

“Don't Lightning Dust.” Cheerilee said as Sunset watched what could possibly be the most grim look she had ever seen a person wear as their face. Cheerilee's eyes then stared at Screwball, “Stop annoying everyone Screwball...or else.”

“Yes Ma’am!” Screwball said with a small salute in an obvious mocking tone. “I'll be good!”

'Yeah...I doubt that...' thought Sunset as she stared at Cheerilee again, 'I bet Miss Cheerilee's thinking that too...'

Cheerilee was thinking a bunch of different thoughts actually, 'Why am I here? I almost never have to do detention, this is a job for Harshwhinny...or that moron Iron Will...if only I could get out of this and go see him...Aaah...if only I could go see my boyfriend...'

Sunset looked back at her desk. 'Why do I get the feeling this is gonna end really badly...maybe I should keep staring at my desk and just do nothing...absolutely nothing...' Sunset then saw something in the corner of her eye. It was Screwball as she made a whole bunch of paper balls and pulled out a straw from her bag. Screwball showed a huge mischievous smile as she put one of the paper balls in the straw. 'What is she doing now?!'

What followed were several spitballs from Screwball. It didn't take long for the chaos to begin. Sunset watched as both Gilda and Lightning Dust both rise from their desks, their hands transforming into fists. “You are dead little brat...” hissed Gilda. Lightning Dust continued with, “I hope you had a nice life because I'm gonna tear you apart!”

Cheerilee rose from her desk as the two were about to punch Screwball. Screwball kept smiling regardless of what was about to happen to her. Sunset closed her eyes and clapped her hands over her ears as the next few minutes displayed themselves. What followed was several screams and yells, or at least that's what Sunset thought she barely heard. She slowly opened her eyes only to see Gilda and Lightning back in their seats, both wearing disgruntled faces. Screwball just sat there with a slightly smaller smile and her bag had teleported to Cheerilee's desk. Sunset decided to not look at Cheerilee in fear that she would chose her as her next victim.

A few minutes later, Sunset breathed a sigh of relief as Celestia entered the room. Sunset showed a small smile as she watched Cheerilee and Celestia talk for a few minutes. Sunset shuffled out of the classroom as she watched the other students leave. Gilda then bumped her in the hallway and said, “I'll get you later...”

Lightning just glared at Sunset while Screwball walked up and showed her hand to Sunset, wanting another handshake. Sunset merely shook her head as she rejected the handshake. Screwball giggled and said, “You're learning...I'll see ya around!”

“Yeah...let's not.”

“That's what they all say.”

Trixie then approached Sunset, only to let out a snort. Sunset wasn't sure how to respond as she watched Trixie turn around and slowly stomp out of the school. 'Guess I'll have to talk to her later...or maybe never...I hope...'

A hand patted Sunset's shoulder as Sunset turned around, only to see a smiling Celestia. “Ready to go?”

“Yes.” Sunset said with a smile. The two quickly left the school and found themselves inside Celestia's car. As Celestia began to drive back to the house, she then asked. “So...how was your day? I heard from Luna that you had a little incident with Trixie and Screwball.”

“Yeah...” Sunset said with a sigh. “I have no idea what happened...”

“What do you mean?”

“Well...when I first got to school, Trixie suddenly approached me and dragged me around school. Then, after lunch I meet her again only for a bucket to come out of nowhere and land on Trixie's head.”

“Ahh...that must be the Screwball part...well, don't worry about it. Let's change the subject, did you make any friends yet?”

'That's a casual way to look at things...' thought Sunset. 'Are Celestia and Luna really that used to Screwball's behavior?!' Sunset then let out a sigh and said, “I guess I did...” Sunset slumped down in her chair, still wondering why she needed friends or why Celestia insisted on it. “I'm still not sure...”

“Why are you not sure?”

“I don't know...” Sunset's mind began to shift gears, slowly grinding while trying to figure out what to say next. Then she remembered something. “Oh yeah...can I go somewhere after school tomorrow?”

“Well, that depends...where are you going?”

“Um...Fluttershy's friend Rarity wants to make me a dress and I have to meet her to get it.”

“Oh, well if that's the case, go ahead.”

“You sure?”

“Yes. I'm one of Rarity's customers every now and then.”

“You are?!” Sunset said as she pulled up out of the chair.

“Oh yes. Rarity is quite talented in the art of fashion and dresses.” Celestia said with her usual smile. “That and she's one of our best students. If you can become her friend, I would definitely recommend it.”

“Oh...okay.” Sunset said as she saw Celestia's house come into view. “I'll think about it...”

The two entered the house and found Luna already there, drinking yet another cup of coffee. Sunset had already decided not to question how or why she drank it so much. The three had supper where they all discussed their day, how each had different annoyances and other crazy things happening. A few hygienic things later, Sunset found herself in her room. She had made sure she already told Celestia and Luna good night and closed her door. As she sat down to her desk, she opened the magic book again. There, her eyes saw several new words:

Hello Sunset Shimmer. This is Twilight Sparkle, are you there?

Sunset picked up a pen and wrote:

I am. Hello Twilight Sparkle.

Author's Note

If people think this is a cop out chapter...I didn't mean it to be, I just couldn't think of a better way to do the detention scene. That and I feel this is more realistic if you think about it. I honestly couldn't imagine Cheerilee allowing Gilda and Dust to do anything like beating up Sunset.

Also, as you can probably tell, in the next chapter Sunset will be learning a bit more about her past.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Between Questions and Memories

Between Questions and Memories

“She responded!” yelled Twilight as she ran to Celestia. “Princess! Princess!”

Celestia was sitting in her room, feeding her pet bird Philomena. Her ear twitched as she heard the voice of her student. She let out a small sigh and thought, 'So she finally wrote back...what should I do first? Hmm...perhaps I should see Twilight’s opinion first...'

Celestia turned her head and showed her usual smile as Twilight ran and tumbled over into the room. Twilight lifted the book up as she tried to lift herself back up. Celestia walked over and grabbed the book and the two made themselves comfortable in Celestia's room as they opened the book on a stand. The two read Sunset's latest entry and Twilight asked, “So...what do we say first?”

“Hmm...” Celestia rubbed her chin in thought. “Well...we shouldn't just right out tell her everything Twilight. I am pretty sure if we did that, she might think we're crazy.”

Twilight let out a giggle. “Yeah, that would be weird if we just suddenly told her her life story.”

“I agree...tell me my faithful student, what would you write first?”

“Well...” Twilight looked back at Sunset's entry:

I am. Hello Twilight Sparkle.

“She is saying she's there...maybe we should ask her about her day? I mean, I think anypony would start a conversation with something like that...”

“That sounds good Twilight, let's start there.” Celestia said as she thought, 'Twilight...you truly have a caring heart...I'm glad you're here for this...'

Twilight levitated a small feather pen and wrote:

How was your day?

'How was my day?' thought Sunset. 'That's the one question I don't want to answer...'

I don't want to talk about it.

“Maybe that was the wrong question...” Twilight said with a small frown.

“No Twilight...she might have just had a bad day.” Celestia said in a comforting tone.

“Yeah...” Twilight wanted to talk more but another entry appeared in the book.

How was your day?

Twilight glanced at Celestia only to see Celestia nod. Twilight then wrote:

I had quite a day. I learned a whole bunch of different stuff including stuff about the book!

Sunset's eyes grew as she saw the words appear on the book. 'She...she found out stuff about the book?! That quickly?!' Sunset immediately grabbed her pen.

What did you find out? Did you find out how this book sends messages like this? Or how this book even exists?

“Um...where do I begin Princess Celestia?”

“That's a good question my student...um...” Celestia's train of thought stopped for a second as she tried to think of a response. “Let's see...perhaps we should tell her why she has the book first.”

“Okay...how do we do that? You told me it was a gift you gave her.”

“It was. I gave it to her so we could always keep it touch. She just...never used it till this happened.”

“Okay...” Twilight twirled the pen around for a second. “So what do we tell her? Do we just say she was your former student?”

“Hmm...let me write this next part Twilight. I'm going to pose as you for now. I think I might know the right words...I hope...”

“Okay.”

Celestia's horn shined as she began to levitate the pen. She let out a small sigh of hesitation and wrote:

The book is a magical book. The one you have was given to you my mentor.

'Her mentor?! Wait...was I student of her mentor?!' thought Sunset as she read the entry over and over. 'I...I gotta know!'

Was I a student of your mentor?

A few seconds later...

Yes.

'I was...that means...that means her mentor has to know who I am!'

Did your mentor tell you anything about me?

Twilight looked at Celestia with a worried look. “Um...princess?”

“Yes?”

“Are you sure about this? I mean, you told me that you and her had some problems before she left...”

“I...I know.” Celestia's head slumped over along with her ears. She gave the pen back to Twilight. “That's why you're here...I'm not sure what to write next.”

Twilight looked at the pen and back at Celestia. “Why me?”

“Because...because I'm afraid I'll mess up Twilight. I'm not perfect.”

Twilight froze at that statement. 'Princess...' she thought, 'I've always looked up to you and...and...you look so desperate right now...' Twilight turned and stared hard at the book. She took a deep breath and puffed up her tiny chest. 'Okay...I can do this!'

She told me a lot about you. You were her student before me.

'Before Twilight...okay...' Sunset began to recollect her thoughts, 'What should I ask next? Who her mentor is? Or maybe where Twilight is so I can meet this mentor of hers? Then again, would Celestia let me go wherever Twilight is?' Sunset let out another sigh and wrote:

What is our mentor's name?

Twilight looked at Celestia again only to receive a nod.

Princess Celestia.

'…' Sunset's brain had to take a second to reboot as she read those words. 'WHAT?! Princess Celestia?!' Sunset gritted her teeth with a twinge of anger and confusion.

Is this a joke?

That response made both Twilight’s and Celestia's eyes light up in disbelief. The two looked at each other in confusion. “Why would she think its a joke?”

“Um...I'm not sure Twilight.”

No. Its not a joke, why do you think that?

'Its not a joke?! But...but that doesn't make sense?!' thought Sunset as she scratched her head. 'Wha...what is going on?! Maybe I should just tell her what I'm thinking...' She slammed the pen down and wrote:

Okay, I think its a joke because I am currently living with Celestia and she's the principal of Canterlot High!

“Canterlot High?!” yelped Twilight as she turned and stared at Celestia with a face filled with confusion. “But I thought Canterlot only had the public school and the School of Gifted Unicorns?!”

Celestia closed her eyes as she let out another sigh. “I see...I was afraid of this is...”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“I think...I think Sunset must have gone to that other world.”

“I...” Twilight quickly glanced at Sunset's words again and back to Celestia. “I don't...how can you be so sure?”

“Well...if she has lost her memories...ask her if she knows what Equestria is.”

“Ask her what...um...” Twilight decided not to ask and just turned and wrote.

Have you ever heard of a place called Equestria?

'Equestria? What is that?' thought Sunset as she read the entry again. 'Wait...is that where I'm supposedly from?!' Sunset got up and rummaged through her backpack, pulling out her history book for class. She quickly flipped through several pages, her eyes skimming everything. 'Let's see...I know there was a modern map in this book...'

Soon, she found the map and studied it for a few seconds. 'I can't find this Equestria...is it some small town? It sure sounds like a country...' Sunset went back to the book and wrote:

I haven't. Where is it?

“Where is it?! How do I explain that Princess Celestia? I mean, Equestria is the country we live in, right? Did she really forget even that?!” Twilight asked in a panic. Celestia put her wing over Twilight and said, “Don't worry Twilight...if she has forgot even that, than we will try to help her remember, right?”

“But what if she doesn't wanna remember?”

“Well...” Celestia wanted to say no but she knew she didn't know the real answer. “Perhaps...perhaps we should ask her if she wants to remember?”

Twilight wanted to write that immediately but couldn't. She just sat there and asked. “But...I don't know princess...don't you think that's a little early?”

“I...yes. You are probably right. Let's just tell her what Equestria is first, okay?”

“Okay!” Twilight said with a shine in her eyes.

Equestria is a country where both me and Princess Celestia live.

'A country where they live...makes sense...' Sunset glanced back at the map in the history book. 'Except I don't see a country called Equestria on Earth!'

Where is this country? I'm looking at a world map and I don't see it.

“Okay...I believe you princess. She has to be in another world.”

“Yes...what should we tell her now?” Celestia gave Twilight a calm look. “Any ideas?”

“Well...” Twilight sat there, thinking for a bit. “How about we ask her what her world is?”

“That might work.” Celestia levitated the pen.

What is the world you live in called?

'What is the...what?!' thought Sunset as she stared at the ceiling after seeing those words. 'Why is she asking that?! Why the...what?! I'm so confused...maybe I should just answer her question...'

Earth.

“Earth? I've never heard of that princess...is that what the world in the mirror is called?”

“Hmm...it must be.” Celestia let out a small sad sigh and thought, 'I...I don't know what to do here...should we ask Sunset what she thinks about all this? Or we should just straight up tell her what Equestria is?'

“Have any ideas princess?”

“Well...I was going to ask you that Twilight. Do you think we should ask her what she thinks about this?”

“Um...do you mean we ask if she understands what we're asking?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “Do you think that's a good idea?”

“I don't see why not...unless she decides to stop writing...” Twilight turned and grabbed the pen again. As she was about to write, she stopped again and said, “But...I kinda want to know more about this 'Earth' world though...don't you?”

“Yes. I do as well...maybe we should ask about it first...” Twilight then put the pen to paper.

What is Earth like?

'…' Sunset's brain began to fry after that entry. 'Okay...this has gone on long enough. I am too confused to answer something like that.' Sunset slowly the pen, only for a lightbulb to suddenly go off in her head. 'Wait a minute...she's saying I'm from this Equestria...is this country or something in another world?! I...I'm from another world?! That...that's just crazy! No! That's stupid! Why is...wait...if I really am from this other world...how long have I been gone?'

How long has it been since I left this Princess Celestia?

“Whoa! Why is she asking that?” Twilight said as she looked Celestia again. “I'm not sure Twilight. She may be making some sort of assumption...”

“Do we tell her how long she's been gone?”

“...” Celestia let the gears in her brain turn for a while. Her mouth opened and said, “Let's tell her. She has the right to know.”

“Okay...how long has she been gone again?”

“A month and half a week.”

A month and half a week.

It was at this point that Sunset’s brain completely shut down. She sat there, just staring at six words that had just appeared in the book. 'A...a month and a half a week?! Are you kidding me?! That...that...that...' Sunset put her head on the desk, her eyes completely wide open in shock. 'That's when they found me in the school...does that mean I lost my memory right after I left this Equestria place?! But...but...that can't be right. That can't be right...' Sunset's brain went through all the memories it could think of. The two weeks she was awake in the hospital. The first meeting with Principal Celestia. Her first ride in a car. Her rage when she fought Gilda. The moment she saved Fluttershy. The moment the book suddenly vibrated and glowed. As she thought of that last moment, she realized something. 'I always thought this book was some kind of key to my past...but...this is crazy...this is...this is just too crazy...' Sunset's mind began to race again, thinking about her time at the hospital. 'They told me that all they found on me was a bag with those coins...and the book...no...no no no no no! That can't be right! It just can't! But...they told me they couldn't find any record of me...and...and...there are so many things I don't understand in this world...' Sunset slumped over in her chair, her face completely pale in pure shock. 'I thought...I thought it was my memory...no...no it has to be my memory! It just...it just sounds so...so...'

At that moment, Sunset's brain clicked. She looked over every word that had been written down and thought, 'I...I can't believe this. I won't believe this. If this is real...if this is what she is suggesting...' Sunset picked up the pen and tried to start writing. 'Am I really gonna ask her that? I mean...am I really gonna consider asking her if I'm from another world? That...that's stupid. That's just stupid. Why am I even thinking that this might be true?! Why?!'

“She sure is taking a while.” said Twilight with a worried look. “Should we write something else?”

“Let's wait a little longer Twilight. Perhaps she's just thinking.”

Sunset stared at the book some more. 'Why?! Why can't I get that nagging feeling she's telling the truth?! I mean, she doesn't have a reason to lie to me...I think. But...I mean...I know I woke up and I had that problem with eating and walking and...didn't know what a car was...but that was my memory! I know it was! All of this is happening because I lost my memory! Except...' She looked at the book again. 'Except she said this book was magical. And she told me that before she found out about my past...that she's hasn't told me about yet. I mean, I know I was amazed by those phone things and the cars and...all these things I don't recognize...that people use on a daily basis...' She opened her backpack and glanced at her other schoolbooks. 'I know these books aren't magical...all those books they let me read at the hospital couldn't do what this book does...I...I don't understand...'

Sunset looked at the pen in her hand, 'What do I even ask? Should I ask anything? Do I...do I even want to really know? Do I...do I really want to know who I am? Am I ready to hear that answer?' Sunset slumped down in her chair and dropped the pen on the desk. Her body began to shiver. 'Why do I feel afraid? All I know of my past is that I apparently started that fight with Gilda which led to my accident...all I've done is mess up and get into fights...what if...what if I'm an even bigger screw-up than I already am?!'

Twilight kept turning her head back and forth. Celestia giggled as Twilight would look at the book and then back to Celestia with a slightly panicked expression. “Why isn't she responding?! Did we mess up?! Are we not going to be able to help her?!”

Celestia hugged Twilight while showing her usual calm smile. “It's okay Twilight. Stop panicking.”

“But-”

“No buts. We need to wait for her response.”

Sunset's face was now a mix of confusion and pain. Her eye was twitching as her brain tried to keep itself together. 'I...I can't decide...I just can't decide...do I really want to know who I am? But its my memories! My life! I need to know! I need...I need to know...'

Sunset grabbed the pen again.

Twilight Sparkle. Who am I?

Author's Note

I'm still super nervous about this chapter. It didn't end the way I wanted it too but...I feel this ending is a bit better. I just hope I wrote the characters right.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Also a thank you for pre-reading the chapter: Lord Nopony

The Sun and the Sunset

Twilight Sparkle. Who am I?

“Um...how do we answer that?!” Twilight said with a full face of fear. “I mean...I uh...um...”

Celestia put her hoof on Twilight's shoulder, “Calm down Twilight, it'll be okay. Let's just sit here for a second and try to think this through.”

“Okay...” Twilight said while letting out a huge breath of air. “Right...let's think about how we should respond...yeah...”

Celestia let out a little giggle and patted Twilight on the head. “Now...I have an idea Twilight.”

“You do?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “Do you...do you think I should reveal myself to Sunset?”

“Reveal yourself?”

“Yes. Right now she thinks you're writing to her. She doesn't know I'm here.”

“Oh yeah...um...” Twilight put on a thinking face. “Well...do you think that's a good idea? I mean, you told me before that you didn't want her to know because...um...what happened to you when she left.”

“I know. But...” Celestia let out a little sigh. “Maybe you're right...I know I want to help her but...I'm still not sure what to tell her. I mean, I know just about everything about her past.”

“Yeah...you told me you saved her when she was just a filly...” Twilight rubbed her chin in thought, “And then you made her your student...couldn't I just tell her that?”

“Well...I guess that's true. I just...” Celestia began twiddling her hooves together. “I want to apologize to her...but I'm not sure how...”

“I understand princess...I think.” Twilight said with a smile. “I mean, all you have to do is say sorry, right?”

Celestia froze for a few seconds. 'She's right...in a way.' she thought with a small dumbfounded frown. 'I could just tell her I'm sorry and tell her the truth...but...but that won't be enough. I know it won't be enough.'

Twilight levitated the pen in front of Celestia's face. “What should we write?”

“Well...let's start by asking what she means by that. We need to know what she's trying to find out and tell her.”

“Okay...I don't know how to write that.” Celestia let out a little giggle at that statement and grabbed the pen. “I'll go first Twilight.”

What do you mean by that?

'What do I mean?' thought Sunset as she read the words again. 'Well, I guess that is a little vague...let's try this...'

What I mean is, do you know who I was before this happened to me?

“Okay princess...I really don't know how to respond to that.” Twilight said with an even more pained expression. “Is she asking for her whole life story?!”

“I...I think she is Twilight. Perhaps I should reveal myself and write to her.” Twilight wanted to say no to Celestia, but after looking back at the past few entries, “Um...I still wanna...uh...”

“Say I shouldn't write to her?”

“Yeah...I just...I don't want to mess up...but I don't know any other options...”

Celestia let out another giggle and said, “Its okay Twilight. We don't always have all the answers. I know I don't.”

“Yeah...you're right...sorry.”

“Don't be sorry Twilight. I completely agree with you.” Celestia hugged Twilight again, her wings surrounding Twilight. Twilight showed a small smile. “I just...I want to help her just like I know you want to help her as well. How about this Twilight...why don't you ask her if she would like to speak to me?”

“Hmm...okay..” Twilight said with a nod.

I'm not sure how to answer that Sunset Shimmer. So instead, would you like to talk to Princess Celestia?

'Talk to...' Sunset scanned the words over and over. 'Talk to Princess Celestia?! Wha...what?! WHAT?!' Sunset laid her head on the desk with a confused look. 'I can't...I forgot about that part where she said she was a princess...guess I've been thinking a little too much...' Sunset raised her head and looked at the entry one more time. 'Okay, let's say I believe this...which I keep questioning...what do I say to her? Do I just agree to meet the person who may have all the answers to my past?! Am I ready for that?!'

However, despite wanting to question herself more in her mind, Sunset's body decided for her. The hand had already picked up the pen.

Yes.

'Why did I write that?!' thought Sunset as she tried to scream internally in her mind. 'Just...why did I write that?!'

Celestia let out a little huff and thought, 'Here we go...I just hope I can help you Sunset...and I hope you will accept both mine and Twilight's help...I just hope the news I'll be giving you...your parents...the fact that you're stuck in another world for over two years...I just hope you can handle the news...'

I am here Sunset Shimmer. I am Princess Celestia, it is good to hear from you again.

'Good to hear...from...you...again...' thought Sunset as she looked over the words. 'Again...yeah...though I have no memory of her...okay. What do I say first? I mean, I can't just tell her I don't remember her and I still don't really believe this story about me being from a different world! Ugh...' Sunset grabbed the pen. 'Maybe I should just do a formal hello...I mean, she is a princess...if I believe all this...'

It's nice to talk to you, your Majesty.

'Hopefully that's a good start...' thought Sunset as she waited for a response.

There is no need to be formal Sunset Shimmer, I am here to help you.

'Here to help me, huh? Does that mean I can ask her anything?' Sunset rubbed her chin in thought. 'Guess I could just ask her...'

Okay, does that mean I can ask you anything about my past?

“Wow...that's direct.” Twilight said with a face of surprise. Celestia let out a little giggle. “I agree my student...”

Yes. You may ask me anything.

'Anything...ugh...' thought Sunset as she slumped down in her chair again. 'Okay...I need to think this through...if I believe this, which is a huge if...what's my first question? Do I ask her about my parents or how I became her student...a student of a princess...yeah...maybe I should ask how I went from her world to this one...' Sunset let out another sigh as she grabbed the pen. 'I know what I want to ask...'

What kind of person was I before all this happened to me?

“Person? Doesn't she mean pony?”

“I'm not sure Twilight...but let's respond anyway.”

You were a very intelligent individual, who was filled with drive and confidence. You never quit no matter what the circumstance, even when I first found you as a little unicorn filly.

There were many moments that night that had surprised Sunset Shimmer. But this moment was on the very top. She wasn't sure what happened after reading those words. Her brain had basically shut down. Sunset just sat there as her brain tried to comprehend what had happened. Gears began to turn as she tried to reboot her mind, slowly but surely, her brain turned all its light bulbs on. Then she finally blinked and bent over, staring at the words. 'WHAT?! WHAT THE?! HOW THE?! WHA...WHA...WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTT?!!!' she thought as if a brick slammed into her brain because of the information going through her mind right now. 'WHAT?! IS THIS SOME KIND OF JOKE?!' Sunset began to strangle her pen in a tight grip.

Is this a joke?!

“She's asking if its a joke again...” Twilight said in a low tone. “Why does she keep asking that?”

“Well...” Celestia scratched her head. “I have a few ideas why...but to be honest, I'm not sure. Let's ask her why she thinks that this time...”

No. Why would you think this is a joke?

A few seconds later...

Oh, I don't know. Maybe its because I'm a human being and not an unicorn!

“Human being?! What's that?” Twilight said with lit up eyes. “Is it some species I don't know about from another world?!”

“I...I don't know.” Celestia said in soft tone. She then thought, 'Don't tell me...did the portal not just send her to another world? Did it...did it change her into this...human being? But if that's the case...then...' A small tear went down Celestia's face. 'She doesn't remember being a pony? Oh no...what have I done?!'

“Princess? Are you okay?”

“I'm fine my student...its nothing.” Celestia levitated the pen once more. “Do you think we should ask her what a human is Twilight?”

“Well...I mean, I guess we could. Though its odd she say she's one now...”

“That it is...”

What is a human?

Dumbfounded was the expression that Sunset was wearing now. Out of all the words she wanted to see appear on that page, those were the ones she was not expecting to answer. 'How do I answer that?! Can I answer that?! In fact...should I answer that?! I mean...aren't they lying to me?!' thought Sunset as she slumped down in her chair, her body almost about to hit the floor. 'This is so messed up...this is absolutely crazy...' She glanced at her bed. 'Maybe I'm just dreaming all of this...' Sunset quickly pinched herself and let out a small 'Ow!'. 'Nope, not dreaming...I guess...'

Sunset let out a sigh and thought, 'Now what do I do? Do I even answer that? Maybe I should tell them that this is crazy and I don't believe a single word they've said?!' She looked at the sides of the book. 'Maybe I should just close this book and try to forget everything that just happened...I mean, come on! A magic book tells me that I'm from another world where I'm a unicorn and I just so happened to have lost my memory the day I came to Earth?! Do you honestly expect me to believe that?!' Sunset grabbed one of the book's edges as the rest of her body began to tremble. 'And yet...I haven't seen any other books like this...the hospital said there's no records of me or who I was before all of this. There's nothing. But this Princess Celestia says she knows who I was...and Twilight was so nice to me, responding to me and not getting mad because I wouldn't tell her how horrible these past two days have been...' A tear ran down her face. 'I just...I just want to know who I am...not some other world nonsense or me being some horse with a horn on my head...is that so hard to ask?'

Sunset grabbed the pen again. 'She wants to know what a human is? I honestly don't know how to answer that...guess I'll just tell her that.'

I don't know how to answer that question. All I know is that I'm a human, not a horse.

“A horse?! Is that what she thinks we unicorns are?!”

“I'm an alicorn Twilight.”

“Oh right...sorry...” Twilight said sheepishly. “I didn't mean it like that.”

“I know.” Celestia said with a giggle. She looked back at the book, showing a serious look again. “Now...I'm guessing after she lost her memory, she woke up as this...human and she thinks that's what she is...”

“So she's confused because of her amnesia?” asked Twilight.

“Well...yes. At least I think she is. We probably need to find out how she got amnesia to understand if this is true...”

“So...what do we write next?”

“Well...” Celestia looked at the pen and the book, “I think...I think we should just ask her what other questions she wants to ask...I know its important to find out how she got her amnesia but...I feel she has more questions than we do...”

I apologize for asking. I know I said you can ask me anything and I apologize for asking something. Please ask me anything.

'Anything...' thought Sunset as she sat her head on the desk. 'Anything...anything at all...I mean, I only have two billion questions! But...what question do I really want to ask? I...I think I know...'

If all of this is true, why am I here? How did I end up in this world?

“How did she end up there...” Twilight glanced at her teacher only to see more tears. “Princess?”

“I'm sorry Twilight...” she said as she wiped the tears away. “I just...I'm not sure I'm ready to tell her...”

“That she ran away?”

“No...that this is all my fault...” Celestia levitated the pen once more. “But I have to...”

You ran away. That's how you ended up on Earth.

'I ran away...'

Why?

A few moments later...

Because I failed you Sunset Shimmer. I'm the reason you ran away.

'She's the reason? But I...I...' Sunset gripped her chest in pain. 'I thought I was the reason...I thought...I thought the reason would be because I'm just a...just a screw-up...'

Why are you the reason?

Because I was too eager.

Too eager?

Yes. I showed you the way to that world and I believed you were ready when you weren't.

'Too eager...and she believed I was ready? Ready for what?' Sunset rubbed her pen as she thought again. 'Why?'

What was I not ready for?

Celestia let out the biggest depressing sigh she had ever given in years. She rubbed her eyes as she tried to wipe her tears away. “Oh Sunset...”

“Princess?” Twilight asked as she continued to tremble as she watched her teacher. “Are you alright? I mean...if this is too much...”

“It's fine my student...I'm okay.”

To answer that is to tell you a very long story. Are you ready to hear that story?

Sunset let out a sigh. 'I don't know...but I don't care. I have to know...I might not still believe all of this but...I still want to know! I have to know!'

Yes. I am ready to hear that story.

Celestia wanted to sigh but Twilight quickly stopped her. “Princess! You don't have to tell her if you're not ready!” Twilight said as she saw more tears go down. Celestia instead just put her hoof over Twilight's mouth and said calmly. “No Twilight. I need to tell her.”

Very well, it all started when I was about to advance you to your next level of training.

'Next level? That reminds me...what kind of training was I doing?' However, Sunset wasn't able to ask as words continued to appear.

The next level would have you leave my personal tutelage and have you go out into Equestria to find and understand friendship. However, I believed that you weren't completely ready.

'I wasn't ready?' Sunset's face turned sideways in confusion and curiosity.

Over the recent lessons, you began to show more signs of...greed and ambition. Your pride started to get the better of you. Because of this, I showed you the mirror. Do you remember the mirror?

'The mirror? Why does that sound familiar?' Sunset thought as she read the words. 'But I don't remember it...'

I don't.

'I had a feeling she wouldn't...' thought Celestia as she levitated the pen once more.

The mirror is the portal to the world you are currently in. I tried to use the mirror to show you who you really were. Instead, I made a mistake.

A mistake?

You became obsessed with the mirror. You started to try to get as much information as you could over that mirror. I had no idea you would become so obsessed after just one showing. Then, one day you confronted me.

'I confronted her? I have a bad feeling about this...'

You asked me to go ahead and do the step after friendship and I told you that you weren't ready. The confrontation went...

Sunset saw the sudden pause in words and decided to write.

It went bad didn't it? I'm guessing I went through this mirror-portal next, right?

You did.

Sunset just froze. Her brain only thought one thing. 'That's my story...that's why I'm here...' Sunset slumped down again. 'Okay Sunset...let's stop again. Do you believe this? I mean...I...I...' Sunset couldn't think. She could only just sit there in shock.

Celestia just sat there, crying. She knew that she didn't have to write anymore words. All she had to do was wait. Twilight on the other hoof, tapped Celestia's side and asked. “Um princess...can I ask you something?”

“Of course my student...what is it?”

“Um...” Twilight twiddled her hooves for a few seconds and said, “If this happened a month ago...I became your student a little over a month ago and...”

Celestia gave her usual calm smile and put her wings over Twilight again. “I understand Twilight. Don't worry, when I saw you hatch Spike over a month ago...I had already decided that Sunset would go to the next level and had already showed her the mirror. You never interfered...you just...you became my student a little quicker than I was expecting.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well...let's just say that I accepted you so early because...” Celestia sighed as more tears appeared. “I needed something to distract me from my failure...”

“Princess...”

Celestia then hugged Twilight with all her might. “I'm sorry Twilight! I'm so so sorry! I never meant...I...”

Twilight just gave a cheerful smile and hugged her back. “It's okay princess! I forgive you!”

“You do? But...but that was so selfish of me...”

“Of course I forgive you! All I ever wanted is to be your student!” Twilight's grin got bigger. “I'm just glad I'm not just a replacement to you! I know you're a great pony and would never do something like that!”

“Oh...” Celestia gave another hug as tears flooded from her eyes. “Thank you so much my student...thank you...”

“Now...let's help Sunset!” Twilight said with her grin.

Sunset continued to sit. There was no emotion. No sadness. No rage. Nothing. Her mind just continued to try to think. But there was nothing. Sunset just slumped down more and more. She closed her eyes as she stayed in her now vegetable-like state. She wasn't sure how much time passed from the moment she read those words but she saw a small glow from the book. Her head lifted as she began to read again.

I know hearing this is hard and I am sorry. Are you okay?

'Am I okay?! Am I...I...who am I? I mean...who am I supposed to be?' Sunset stared at the ceiling. 'I mean...maybe I'm still in that coma and this is all some crazy nightmare...or maybe I'm not Sunset Shimmer and I just accidentally got this book from her and...no, that's even more stupid than the coma theory...what am I even thinking? In fact, why am I accepting this?! Why am I here?! Why is this happening to me?! Am I that big of screw-up that I have to be some unicorn from another world with no memory?! Am I that cursed that I have to believe all of this?! WHY?!'

Sunset slammed her head on the desk and picked up the pen. 'No more...no more, no more, no more! I don't want to hear anymore! At least not tonight...'

I am. I'm sorry but I need time to think. Can you wait?

Celestia and Twilight read the words and glanced at each other with sad faces. “Do you think we failed princess?”

“I...I don't know.” Celestia said with a frown. “But we should respect her wishes...”

“Yeah...” Twilight nodded.

Of course. Just write us and we'll respond as soon as possible.

Sunset wrote her final words for the night.

Thanks.

Sunset rose from her chair and fell on top of her bed. Tears ran down her eyes as her mind drifted to sleep. Her final thoughts for the night were these: 'Just who am I? Just who is...Sunset Shimmer?'

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!

I've had this done for a few days now and...I've just hesitated to put it out. My life has been a rolling snowball of bad events and writing slump. I'm really afraid of releasing this chapter but I'm going to anyways.

Also, huge thanks to Lord Nopony for pre-reading this chapter!

Thinking about Memories

Thinking about Memories

Sunset woke up the next day, her mouth in full yawn mode. She cricked her neck and stretched her arms as she crawled out of the bed. She glanced at the desk with the magic book still sitting there. 'Did that really happen last night? Do I even want to check it?' Despite her thoughts against it, Sunset's body moved anyways and opened the book. There she saw every word, every sentence from last night. 'Yep...it did happen...great...so either I'm crazy...or I'm a unicorn from another world. Not sure which is worse...that or it just proves I'm a screw up in both worlds. I mean I went against a princess in one world and...there was the last two days here...'

Sunset closed the book and left her room. There she went to the kitchen and the rest was a blur. Breakfast, coffee, hygiene, etc. Luna had already left the house while Celestia had woken up late. The two left in the house had a silent breakfast as Celestia tried to rush her morning routine. No real words were said until Sunset and Celestia got into her car. Sunset leaned her head on the window, letting out sigh after sigh. As Celestia drove, she showed a concerned face and said, “Um...are you okay Sunset? You've barely said anything this morning except yes or okay.”

“I'm fine.” Sunset groaned.

“It's obvious you're not. Is this about your memory? Or is it about the past two days?”

“No...yes...I don't know.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“No...”

Celestia let out a small sigh. “Look Sunset...I know your first two days of school were...not pleasant. But I don't want it to make you think that school is horrible.”

“I know its not.” Sunset said with a groan. “Its not school that's bothering me...”

“So its your memory?”

“Yeah...” Sunset slumped down in the chair as she continued to speak. “I just...what would you do if you don't want to know your past?”

“You don't want to know?” Celestia said in confusion. “Are you saying you remember now?”

“No...I don't. I'm saying, what if I did but I found out I really wished I hadn't remembered.”

“Well...I can't say I have an answer for that Sunset.” Celestia said with a small frown. “But I can say this...” Celestia turned and showed her usual calm smile. “Whoever you are and whoever you were, I know you'll still be Sunset Shimmer. I know times might get rough but I believe you'll get through them.”

“Really?”

“Yes. I know I've only known you for a few days but...I believe you're a good girl. You've always said you're sorry and you keep trying. I'm sorry that you had two bad days but I know things will get better.”

Sunset let out a sigh as she heard those words. “How...how can you be such an optimist?”

“You sound like my sister.” Celestia said with a goofy grin. Sunset let out a little giggle. “As for your question Sunset...let's just say I always try to see the best in things.”

“What...what do you see in me?”

Celestia shined her calm smile. “I see a girl that has the ability to do anything as long as she puts her mind to it.”

“Thanks...” Sunset said with a slight blush.

“No problem. Now, are you ready for another day of school?”

“I...I don't know.” Sunset said as she slumped down again. “I guess I am...I...”

Celestia parked the car and put her hand on Sunset's shoulder. “Look Sunset, let me just tell you one thing.”

“What is it?”

“I know you're depressed about your memory but...I want you to know that I'll always be there to help you. I know that I haven't approved of everything you've done the past few days but...just remember that I'm here for you.”

“Thanks...”

“And remember, you can always come to me for help, alright?”

“Thank you...” Sunset said as tears went down her face. “Thank you so much...”

Celestia then grabbed Sunset and pulled her in for a hug. “Oh don't cry Sunset. Everything will work out, you'll see.” After a few more seconds of hugging, Celestia released Sunset and said, “Now, wipe away those tears and get going, alright? I'll see you after school.”

“Thank you...oh, uh...I have to meet Rarity, remember?”

“Oh that's right. Just ask her if she can get you a ride to her place then. Just call me when you're done with her. Don't worry, I'm one of her customers, so I know where it is.”

“Okay.” Sunset said with a small smile reappearing on her face. It wasn't long till Sunset had left the car and proceeded into the school. As she walked into the school, the day became a blur again. Sunset found herself sitting in class after class, barely hearing any of the words coming out of the teacher's mouth. All she could do was just sit there, thinking about last night. 'Did that really happen? Am I really a unicorn from another world? Ugh...that's so stupid...' Sunset slumped over and looked at her back pack. There, she saw that she had accidentally packed the magic book in her bag. Sunset looked up and saw the teacher writing a bunch of stuff on the board and decided to take the book out. As she glanced at all the entries of last night, she thought, 'It really did happen...every single crazy word...I still can't believe this.' Sunset rubbed her head in discomfort. 'I'm a unicorn...from another world...yep, I'm crazy. I'm one hundred percent nuts. Maybe I should just throw away this book and decide it was all in my imagination. My horribly vivid and crazy imagination...yeah...'

The bell rang for the next class and Sunset put the book back into the bag. As she shuffled down the hallway, she realized it was time for lunch. 'Maybe Fluttershy can help me...no, she would just say I'm crazy...then again, I bet anybody I tell this to will just think I'm crazy.' Sunset entered the cafeteria where she saw that Fluttershy had already sat down. She quickly got her food and sat down by Fluttershy, her face still showing a full force of depression. Fluttershy watched Sunset slowly eat her salad, and spoke up, “Um...er...uh...are you okay Sunset?”

“Huh?” Sunset slowly turned her head. “Oh...uh...yeah. I'm fine.”

“You don't look it.”

“Yeah...I'm just confused right now.”

“Confused?”

“Yeah...that's the only word I can think of to describe it...”

Fluttershy turned and looked around, seeing that her other friends hadn't arrived yet. 'Guess I could ask her...nobody is here yet...' She took a deep breath and said, “Um...is this about your memory?”

Sunset froze for a second and said, “Um...why do you think that?”

“You just...you look really depressed Sunset. I just wanted to help you...” squeaked Fluttershy.

“Help me? Why would you want to help me?”

“That's simple. Everyone deserves to be show even a little kindness. You're my friend Sunset and I want to help you.” Fluttershy said with a bright smile. As Sunset saw her expression, tears began to fall from her eyes. “Thank you Fluttershy...” mumbled Sunset as she tried to wipe away her tears. “Thank you...”

Fluttershy gave her a little hug. “It's fine Sunset. That's what friends are for.”

“Uh...what's going on here?” said a voice as it sat down across from the two. The duo stopped hugging and looked at the voice, only to see Rainbow Dash. “Is something wrong?”

The two separated and Fluttershy said, "It's nothing Rainbow. Don't worry about it."

Sunset began to twiddle her thumbs. "Yeah...everything is fine..."

"Okay..." Rainbow said in an awkward tone. The three stared at each other for a few seconds in awkward silence. After a few seconds, Sunset raised her head and began to eat again. Soon, Applejack and Rarity joined the table.

“Hello again darling.”

“Howdy sugarcube.”

“Hey everyone, nice to see you again. You don't mind me sitting here do you? I mean, you all barely know me...”

“Why of course not darling, you're our friend.” Rarity said in a confident tone. “Besides, you still need to join me after school so we can get you a dress!”

“Oh right...um...” Sunset began to twiddle her thumbs as she responded. “I...uh...”

“Don't say no darling. You're coming with me whether you like it not.” Rarity said with a smile. Sunset merely gave a small grin back. “Okay...thank you Rarity.”

“Think nothing of it darling.”

Before Sunset knew it, the rest of school day had already happened. It was then that she found herself outside of the school, sitting by the statue out in front. As she sat there waiting for Rarity, Sunset looked at the statue and thought, 'There's still something about this statue...' Sunset opened the magic book again, 'Hmm...if I really did lose my memory on the day I ended up here...why do I keep getting this feeling when I see this statue...oh well. It's just a statue.'

“Sunset darling!” said Rarity as Sunset put the book back in her bag. She turned and saw Rarity walk up with a shining smile. “Ready to get your dress?”

“Rarity, you don't have to-”

Rarity put her hand over Sunset's mouth. “Not another word dear. Now, let's get to my shop. Don't worry, a good friend of mine is coming over so we'll have you looking fabulous before you know it!”

Author's Note

This is the real chapter and...well, I'm not sure what to say about it. I can say that Coco Pommel will now appear next chapter! Yay! :yay:

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

A Day with a Dress and a Friend

Sunset wasn't sure what to think when she entered Rarity's house. She knew that she had only entered one other house in this world, but she wasn't expecting a home that was half house, half boutique. As Sunset walked inside, she stared at the several mannikins, all with different dresses on. 'I knew she said she was a dress maker but...wow...this is a lot of dresses...' she thought as she tried to count all of the dresses on display. Sunset gave up after reaching thirty.

“Alright dear, before we start...” Rarity said as she took her backpack off, “Would you like some tea?”

“Some tea? Uh...sure.” Sunset said, not fully paying attention.

“Very well, just give me a minute darling. Don't worry, I make a fabulous green tea!” Rarity said as she skipped into the kitchen. While she went in there, Sunset sat down in an available chair and took her backpack off. She looked inside, staring at the magic book. Sunset sighed as she thought, 'Hmm...I can't stop thinking about that...it just sounds so...so crazy...'

As Sunset began to stare at the book more and more, another girl entered the shop. The girl spoke up, “Rarity! I'm here!”

Rarity poked her head out of the kitchen. “Coco! It's so good to see you! I'm so glad you could come down from Manehattan!”

“Yes! I'm so glad I could come!” Coco said with a huge smile. “I can't wait to show you my new fashion ideas!”

“Indeed darling!” Rarity said with a grin. “Now, if you don't mind dear, I'm making some tea right now. Would you like some?”

“Sure!” Coco nodded. She turned her head and saw Sunset sitting there, still lost in thought with a huge frown on her face. “Um...are you okay?”

“Huh?” Sunset said as she lifted her head. “Oh...um...”

Coco gave a bright smile. “Hello there, my name is Coco Pommel!”

“Oh...I'm Sunset Shimmer.” muttered Sunset. “Nice to meet you...”

“It's nice to meet you as well! Are you a customer today?”

“Well...I guess you could say that...” Sunset said as she scratched the back of her head. “To be perfectly honest...I'm not really sure...”

“What do you mean?” Coco asked with a face filled with confusion.

“Uh...”

Thankfully, Rarity entered the room with a tray filled with cups of tea. She put the tray down and sang, “The tea is ready!”

“Thank you Rarity!” Coco said as she took a cup. Sunset slowly grabbed one as well. “Thanks Rarity...”

“Not a problem dear!” Rarity said as she took the third cup on the tray. Sunset stared at the cup and thought, 'Green tea...I don't think I've had that here...or I don't remember it...' Sunset took a small sip, 'Hmm...not bad.'

“So Rarity...what are we going to do first? I mean, I don't want to interrupt if you're making a dress for her.” Coco asked. Rarity merely gave a small smile, “Actually Coco, would you like to help me with her dress?”

“Sure.”

Sunset drank the cup and said, “Um...are you sure Rarity? I mean, it's obvious you were already doing something with her and...”

“That's enough Sunset!” Rarity exclaimed. “I am tired of you saying that I don't have to do this! I told you I was going to make you a dress and I'm going to make you one!”

“But-”

“No buts!”

Coco tugged on Rarity's shoulder. “Um...you know she doesn't have to accept the dress...you shouldn't force her Rarity.”

“I...” Rarity wanted to retort but stopped herself. Rarity sighed and said, “You're right Coco. I'm sorry Sunset.”

“It's fine...” Sunset said as she slowly stood up. “If you don't mind...I'll try the dress.”

Rarity's eyes shined like stars. “Of course! Oh, I can't wait!” She turned to Coco, “Let's get started, shall we Coco?”

“Of course!” Coco said with a nod. “I'll be glad to help you with any dress Rarity!”

'Wow...they sure like making dresses...' thought Sunset as she watched the two drag her to the center of the boutique. They put her in front of several mirrors and Rarity pulled out some measuring tape. “Alright dear, I need to measure your sizes so I need you to stay still...”

“Okay...” Sunset said as she stiffened up. Rarity quickly went around Sunset several times, her eyes filled with determination. She gave the numbers to Coco and she said, “Wow Sunset...you have a good figure.”

“I do?”

“Oh yes darling.” Rarity said as she put some glasses on. “You're both slender and fit.”

“Thanks...I guess...”

“You don't know how to take compliment very well, do you dear?” Rarity said with a chuckle. “Please...just relax Sunset, we're all friends here.”

“We are?”

“Of course! I mean, aren't you and Fluttershy friends? That means you're my friend too!”

“Well...I guess...” Sunset said as her head lowered. She then thought, 'I just...why would anyone want to be friends with a screw-up like me?'

Coco saw Sunset's expression and gave Rarity a worried glance. A few seconds later, Rarity picked it up and said, “Sunset...may I ask you a question?”

“Uh...sure...”

“Why are you afraid of being friends with Fluttershy?”

A chill went down Sunset's spine. She tried to hide her worry but couldn't. “I...uh...um...”

“Listen darling...I have never met a more kind person than Fluttershy. She is the kindest person I know.”

“Well I...I just...” Sunset muttered with a sigh. “I don't know...”

Coco looked at Sunset's face, it showed nothing but confusion mixed with depression. She decided to speak up, “Um...Sunset? Can I ask you something?”

“Sure...”

“I...I know I just met you, but could you be my friend too?” Coco said with a little smile. Sunset merely looked at her and tears went down her face. Sunset wanted to ignore the two as she continued to think about all that had happened to her. The memories, the book, the fights, everything. All those things rushed through her head and she tried to contain it. But it was too much and tears began to appear. Coco gasped, “Oh! Um...I'm sorry! I didn't mean for you to cry!”

Sunset fell to her knees and began to bawl, “Why? Why is this happening to me?!” she yelled as tears flowed down her face. Rarity and Coco looked at each other in concern. Before they knew it, they both hugged Sunset. “I don't know what's going on...” Coco said in a gentle voice. “But it'll be okay Sunset!”

“Yes darling, just let it out!”

A few minutes later, Sunset stopped crying. Rarity told Coco where the tissues were and soon Sunset sat there, blowing her nose in despair. The two patted her on the back and Sunset slowly spoke up, “Um...Rarity?”

“Yes darling?”

“Can I tell you and Coco something?”

“Of course.”

“Yes. You can tell us anything.”

Sunset stared at the floor and said, “Um...what I'm about to tell you...I've only told Fluttershy and...”

“You don't want us to tell anyone else, right?”

“Yeah...” Sunset said with a small nod.

“Go right ahead.”

“I...um...I don't know who I am...”

Rarity and Coco looked at each other in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“I...have amnesia. I can't remember who I am.”

“Amnesia?!” Rarity said with a gasp. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah...” Sunset head went down more and more. “A little over a month ago, a certain incident happened to me and I lost all of my memories. I'm not even sure if Sunset Shimmer is my real name...”

“Oh dear...that's awful.” Rarity said as she began to hug Sunset. “I'm so sorry that happened to you...”

“Yeah...I couldn't begin to imagine what that's like...” Coco said with a face of concern. “I'm sorry that happened to you Sunset.”

“Well...that's...” Sunset let out a sigh. “I...”

“What dear?” Rarity asked. “Is this why you started crying?”

“No...its just...” Sunset began to tremble as the words came out of her mouth. “Recently...I've been wondering if I should get my memories back or not...”

“What do you mean?”

“Well...its just...I think I was a horrible person before all of this...and I'm afraid if I got my memories back, I would become something even worse.”

“Oh darling...” Rarity said with a generous smile. “You don't know that.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Well...” Rarity gave a pose of deep thought. Coco put her hand on Rarity’s shoulder. “Let me handle this Rarity.”

“Alright darling.”

Coco turned and gave Sunset a shining smile. “Listen Sunset, a while back I worked for a girl named Suri Polomare. I looked up to her because she was able to make a success out of anything. She tried to teach me that it was every girl for themselves and told me to push everyone away. She would do anything to win, lie, cheat, steal, anything. For the longest while, I believed her and I even tried acting like her.” Coco looked at Rarity and gave a bigger smile. “But then I met Rarity, and she showed me what it meant to look for something better. She helped me realize that there's always a better way to look at things.”

“She's right darling.” Rarity said with a grin. “Even if you lost your memories, there is still plenty of great things out there. You don't have to settle on believing no one should help you. Tell me, what do you think of yourself?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean...what do you see yourself as?”

“Oh...a screw-up. A failure.” Sunset said in a grim tone.

“Oh darling, you're not a failure.” Rarity said as she patted Sunset on the back. “There's no need to think that.”

“There isn't?”

“No. Nobody deserves to call themselves a failure.”

“But...” Sunset wanted to retort but wasn't sure what to say. Rarity put her hand on Sunset's shoulder and asked, “Why do think you're a failure?”

“Well...all I've done since I got here is get into fights and cause trouble...” Sunset muttered. “That and...”

“And what?” asked Coco with a face of compassion.

“I...I don't know...” Sunset said as she began to think about everything Celestia had wrote to her. “All I know is...I'm afraid I'll be a failure no matter what happens...”

“Oh, you don't know that.” Rarity said as she hugged Sunset again. “Don't even think that.”

“But...” Sunset slowly hugged Rarity back. “How can you be so sure?”

“Oh...I'm quite the people person darling. I know a good egg when I see one.” Rarity said with a wink while Coco gave her usual bright smile to Sunset. As Sunset looked at the two, her heart felt like it was going to melt because of their kindness and generosity. “Thank you...”

“No problem darling.”

“Yes!” Coco said with glee. “Now Sunset, would you like us to finish your dress?”

“Well...I guess so.” Sunset said with a small smile.

The next hour was quite the spectacle for Sunset. She only knew that she was going to have a dress made for her but what she was watching was something else. It looked like a blur as the two rushed throughout the boutique, grabbing fabric after fabric, string after string. She watched the two debate which colors to use with surprisingly little disagreement. Before she knew it, the dress was done.

A few minutes later, Rarity dragged Sunset into a fitting room. Sunset slowly put the dress on and walked out a few minutes later. Rarity and Coco's eyes began to shine like stars as they saw Sunset come out in the dress.

“Oh darling!” exclaimed Rarity with a cheer of joy. “You. Look. Fabulous!”

“Yeah! You really do!” Coco said with a huge smile.

“I...I do?” Sunset said, her face redder than the reddest tomato. “I mean...um...”

Rarity grabbed Sunset's hand and pulled her into several mirrors. “Look darling! Look at what you are!”

Sunset stared in the mirror for a few minutes. 'This...this is me?' she thought as she looked herself over. The dress was a combination of purple, orange and fiery red. The dress glittered as Sunset stared at every inch of the dress. Sunset's eyes shined as she looked the dress over and over again. 'Amazing...' she thought as tears began to flow down her cheeks again.

“Oh dear darling, do you not like it?” asked Rarity with a face of despair as she saw the tears.

“No...” Sunset said with a lump in her throat. A huge smile began to form on her face. “I love it!”

“You do?”

“I DO!” exclaimed Sunset. “Oh....it's so beautiful Rarity...” She put her hands over her mouth as more tears formed. “Thank you...”

“Of course darling.” Rarity said with a giant grin. “And don't forget to thank Coco as well.”

“Oh you're right!” Sunset said as she turned around. “I'm sorry Coco, thank you so much!”

“It's fine Sunset. I'm glad you love the dress!” Coco said with a big grin. Rarity gave a small nod and said, “Now Sunset, this dress is yours now.”

“I...I don't how to thank you...”

“It's fine darling. Besides, it would be a crime to not let you have that dress after the smile you gave us.”

“Thank you...thank you...” Sunset said over and over again. It was then that she realized this was the first time she had seen something she had liked about herself. She loved seeing herself in that dress.

A few minutes later, Celestia arrived at the boutique. As she walked in, she saw Sunset in the dress and said, “Oh my, I must say Rarity, you've really outdone yourself this time.”

“Oh I know Principal Celestia. Doesn't she look amazing?” Rarity said as the two watched Sunset stand in front of the mirrors, still smiling. “Indeed she does Rarity. I've never seen her smile like that...”

Rarity turned and asked, “Um...if you don't mind me asking Principal Celestia, why are you here? Do you need a dress done?”

“No.” Celestia said as she shook her head. “I'm here to pick up Sunset.”

“Pick her up? Wait...she lives with you?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “Did she not tell you that I was coming to pick her up?”

“No...I had no idea.” Rarity said as she tried to comprehend the information she had just obtained. Celestia walked over to Sunset with her usual smile. “Hello Sunset, you look really happy.”

“Miss Celestia!” Sunset gasped as Celestia walked up to her. “Oh...um...”

“It's fine Sunset. No need to panic.” Celestia turned to Rarity. “Um Rarity...could you get us something to transport this dress? Also, how much do I need to pay you?”

“Oh...um...” Rarity stuttered. “I'll get you something...and you don't have to pay. The first dress is always free for a friend.”

“You don't have to do that Rarity.” Celestia said as she pulled her purse out. “Please, just tell me the amount.”

“Nonsense dear.” Rarity said with a generous smile. “I meant what I said, It's free.”

Celestia wanted to say no but she could tell that it was pointless. “Very well...” she turned to Sunset, “Alright Sunset, go ahead and get changed back to your regular clothes. I'm sorry to say, but we need to go ahead and get going.”

“Okay.” Sunset said with a nod. She turned to Coco, “Thank you so much Coco and thank you for being my friend.”

“Of course!”

“Indeed darling.” Rarity said as she patted Sunset on the shoulder. “We're both your friends!”

“Yeah...thank you!” Sunset said with the biggest smile she had ever given. After a few minutes of changing and talking, Sunset said her goodbyes and left with Celestia. Rarity and Coco sat there for a moment afterword, both relieved their work had not been wasted.

“She sure is a nice girl.” Coco said with a small smile.

“Yes. I hate that she lost her memory...but with that smile she gave us, I have feeling things will turn out for the better for her...” Rarity turned to Coco, “Don't you agree?”

“Yes...I sure wish I could stay here and go to Canterlot High...I have the feeling that me and her could become the best of friends.”

“Still going to that Manehattan school?”

“For now...” Coco said as she stood up and went to her bag. There, she began to rummage through the bag, grabbing multiple papers. “Now, about those fashion ideas...”

Rarity's eyes began to shine once more. “Oh yes! I can't wait to see them!”

Author's Note

A while back, everyone voted Coco Pommel to appear in the story...and here she is! She'll be back for more later, so don't think this is a one time deal. Also, there may be a slight delay(Not too much) in chapters because...I got a very mischievous idea in my head recently and it will change the story a bit three chapters from now.

Also, big thanks to Lord Nopony for pre-reading this chapter!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Life, Sunset, and Letters about Answers

The ride home was something else for Celestia. She had never seen Sunset this happy looking. Sure, the first time she was in the car with Sunset, there a mix of smiles on Sunset's face. But that time it seemed to be looks of wonder and confusion. Here, Sunset was shining with happiness. As the ride continued, the smile Sunset gave made Celestia feel even happier. It almost made her forget what she had wanted to say to Sunset as soon as they left Rarity's.

“Sunset...there's something I would like to ask of you.” she said as she tried to keep a straight face, still showing some of her usual smile.

“Sure, what is it?” asked Sunset.

“Well...me and Luna were talking and...we think you should get a phone.”

“A phone?” Sunset's expression turned from happiness to a mix of confusion and curiosity. 'Oh yeah...' she thought, 'I've seen a lot of those around...everyone at school uses them...'

“Yes. In this day and age, its not unusual for a teenager like yourself to have a phone but...there will be some rules if I get you one.”

“Some rules?” asked Sunset as she thought, 'Should I tell her I still kinda don't understand what a phone is? I mean, I know you can use it to talk to people but...everyone I see uses it for all kinds of weird things...' It was here that Sunset began to remember the past few days of her Computer Science class. Computers fascinated her at the start, having never seen one before, but she thankfully was able to catch on quickly. She surmised that a phone couldn't be much different.

Celestia let out a small sigh. “First rule, you will only use the phone to make emergency calls to me or Luna. You may also call your friends, but don't constantly call them.”

“Okay...”

“Two, you may text us if necessary. Just don't over do it or I will take it away, got it?”

“Sure...” Sunset said with a plain face. 'I still don't get it...guess I'll have to have the phone first...'

“Good.” Celestia said as a smile returned to her face. “I have a feeling you'll be responsible with it. However, we'll get you one this weekend, is that fine?”

“Sure.”

The two then reached the house. There, they entered and found Luna, who had just arrived with supper. The three had a long supper together, filled with happiness and cheer. It wasn't long till Sunset had to show Luna the dress and how she looked in it.

“Wow...I need to go to Rarity's...” Luna said with an impressed face. “I've still never gone there yet...”

“I keep telling you...” Celestia said in a sly singing tone. “But you won't listen...”

“I know, I know...” Luna said with a coy smile. “But she must be really good...I mean, she made you actually look good in red last time sis.”

“Hey! I always look good in red!”

Some time later, Sunset had done everything she needed to do before bed. Her homework, hygiene and good nights finished, she found herself in front of her desk again. The magic book sat there, pages open with a pen laying on the side. Her mind raced as she looked at the book, 'Hmm...you know...after all this stuff with the dress, Rarity, Coco, and how I've been today...I think...I think I'll hold off on answers for tonight. Besides...I get the feeling I've got all the time in the world right now...'

She picked up the pen.

Meanwhile in Equestria...

“Good night Spike!” Twilight said as she patted the baby dragon. “I'll see you tomorrow.”

“Goo!”

“Hee hee, I know.” Twilight turned and began to proceed down a hallway, ready to say good night to her mentor. As she ventured down the hall, she felt a vibration coming from her saddlebag.

BZZT! BZZT!

“She wrote back!” Twilight exclaimed as she quickly opened her bag and pulled the book out. Her eyes raced down the entry Sunset had wrote. After reading, Twilight closed the book and sprinted to her teacher. “Princess! Princess!”

Celestia was sitting in her study, sipping a cup a tea. Her ears twitched as she heard her student running and yelling her name. Celestia gave her usual smile and said to her student as she ran into the room. “Twilight, calm down.”

“But...but...”

“It's late Twilight. Please don't be so loud.”

“Oh...right. Sorry.”

Celestia chuckled as she responded. “It's fine. What seems to be the matter my faithful student?”

Twilight quickly levitated the book in front of Celestia. “She wrote back!”

“She did? What did she write?”

The two put it on a stand and began to read the book.

Dear Princess Celestia and Twilight Sparkle,

I'm not sure who will see this first, so I'm writing to the both of you. I'm sorry but I'm still not sure what to tell either of you. All I know is that I've been thinking all day about what you all told me last night, about my memories and who I was before this happened to me. I just want to say...I'm still not sure if I believe you. I know that sounds selfish but I honestly don't know what else to think. All I know is that I don't know who I am. So, I want some more time to think. I had a really great day today after school, where I made some friends and it really made me feel happy. Probably the first time I've really felt happy here. So, I want some time. I'm sorry but...if you don't mind, I think I'll ask for answers another time.

Sunset Shimmer

Celestia read the last words and a small tear went down her cheek. 'So...she made friends...that's wonderful...' she thought as she read the words again. Twilight saw the tear and asked, “Um...are you okay princess?”

“I'm fine Twilight...” she said as she rubbed her eyes. After a few seconds, she took a deep breath. “Twilight...could I ask you a favor?”

“A favor?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “Could you...could you write to Sunset from now on?”

“Me?”

“Yes. I think it would be better if you wrote to her from now on. Though, if she asks for me, I won't mind writing but...I think you should do it.”

“Well...I don't mind. But why do you want me to do it?” Twilight asked with a face of confusion.

“Because...I think you could be a wonderful friend for her.”

“A friend...” Twilight said as she looked at the book again. Twilight nodded. “Okay. I'll do it.”

Twilight levitated a pen and began to write.

Sunset began to lay down on her bed. 'I hope I don't have any weird dreams again...' she thought as she put the covers over her.

BZZT! BZZT!

Sunset did a little jump as the book suddenly made noise. Her eyes glanced at the book as she stood up and went to her desk and opened the book. 'Hmm...didn't expect them to write back so fast...'

Dear Sunset,

This is Twilight Sparkle. Princess Celestia is here as well. Princess Celestia has asked that I'll be the one mainly writing to you in this book from now on. She also said that if you ever want to ask about your past, she will gladly answer your questions. I know you said that you want some time so Princess Celestia says she'll wait as long as you want. But, if you want to talk some, I'll gladly talk to you anytime. After all, you're my friend.

Twilight Sparkle

'My friend...yeah...' thought Sunset as she grabbed the pen one last time.

Thank you Twilight and thank you for being my friend. If you don't mind, I'm going to go ahead and go to sleep though.

Twilight read the words and wrote back.

Good night Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset saw those words and showed one last smile for the day.

Good night.

Author's Note

Another chapter down...If this chapter seems rushed, it is. Its because I really wanted to write the next two chapters. The idea I have for them is...let's just say I love the idea. Also, if you're thinking I'm doing a cop out for having Sunset not wanting to find out any answers, just wait a bit.

Also, big thanks to Lord Nopony for pre-reading this chapter!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Sunset's Almost Normal Day

The following morning was the simplest morning Sunset had ever had. Get up, breakfast, coffee, hygiene, get dressed, etc. Before she knew it, Sunset was already at Canterlot High. She shuffled to her first few classes, going through each class with a small smile. It had only been a few days but she had gotten used to the school. At least, as long as she didn't get into any fights or pranks happening to her. Soon, lunch had started and Sunset found herself in the cafeteria once more. As she went down the line, she looked at all the food being displayed for the day. She pointed to the daily salad and then looked at the fruit. 'Huh...that's a weird looking apple...' she thought as she pointed to the fruit. 'Guess I'll have that as well...'

She walked to the table the others usually sat at, only to find it empty. 'Guess I got here early...' she thought as she sat down and began to munch on her salad. Fluttershy soon came over and sat down. “Hello Sunset.”

“Hello Fluttershy.” Sunset said with a mouthful. She gulped it down and smiled. “How are you today?”

“I'm great!” Fluttershy said with a smile as well. “I can't wait for school to end today!”

“Oh really? Why?”

“I get to go to the animal shelter today! I just love going and volunteering there!”

“Oh...okay.” Sunset said as she thought, 'That's right...she told me she usually does that every week...'

Fluttershy showed a huge grin and then a light bulb went off in her head. “Oh! That's right!” Fluttershy showed an inquisitive face. “How did it go with Rarity?”

Sunset showed a shining, happy filled face. “Oh it was wonderful! The dress she made for me was amazing!”

“That sounds just like Rarity.” Fluttershy said with a chuckle. “She always knows how to make the right find of dress...most of times anyways...” Fluttershy began to remember last year's Fall Formal and how her and Rarity argued over her dress.

A few minutes passed as Sunset and Fluttershy continued their meal. There, Sunset's ears picked up the sounds of two girls arguing as they got closer.

“Ah told ya Rainbow! There ain't nothing good coming out of that!” yelled Applejack.

“And I told you that I. Don't. Care!” Rainbow yelled back.

“Yeah...you'll see Rainbow!”

“Oh shut it apple!”

The two slammed their trays on the cafeteria table and continued to growl at each other. Sunset wanted to ask what was the matter, but was quickly interrupted by Fluttershy. What followed was two minutes of what Rainbow later told Sunset was Fluttershy's 'The Stare'. She knew she had seen it before but this time instead of being scared, she was quite impressed on how the shy girl could easily calm the duo down. Rarity soon followed suit to sit down at the table along with Pinkie Pie.

“Howdy Sunny!” Pinkie said with a huge grin. “How ya doing?”

“Oh um...” Sunset stuttered as she tried to respond to the hyper ball of energy in front of her. “I uh...I'm good.”

“Well...” Pinkie said in an odd cartoonish thinking pose. She then turned back to Sunset with an even bigger grin. “Then you should be smiling and cheering!”

“Uh...well...”

Applejack turned and grabbed Pinkie's ear. “Simmer down Pinkie, she obviously doesn't have as much energy as you do.”

“Oh right...sorry.” Pinkie said as she gave an apologetic grin.

“Thanks Applejack.” Sunset said with a small smile. “And Pinkie, its fine. You just surprised me.”

“No prob Sunset.”

Rarity began to eat her salad and looked at Sunset. “So darling...still love the dress?”

“Oh yes Rarity!” Sunset said with a huge smile. “I just love it so much! I know I said it before but...thank you so much Rarity!”

“Of course darling. If you ever need a dress...I am your girl!”

“Oh...I know that.” Sunset said as her smile stayed there. Pinkie looked at her smile and gave a huge grin. “Oh that's wonderful Sunny!”

“Huh?”

“That smile!” Pinkie said as she pointed at Sunset's face. “That's a great smile!”

“Oh...um...thank you?”

“Hee hee, you're welcome!”

Sunset couldn't help but keep her grin as she continued to eat. However, things were about to change as she began to eat the fruit she got earlier. As she took a large bite out of it, she thought, 'Huh...this is pretty good...'

Sunset took another bite, only to suddenly realize the other five were staring at her. A small gulp followed as her mouth slowly opened, “Uh...is something wrong?”

It was then that Sunset noticed that Applejack had the most irritated look on her face. A shiver went down her spine as Fluttershy tried to speak up, “Um...Applejack, don't-”

“Do ya'll know what yer eating?!” Applejack said as she pointed at the fruit.

“Uh...” Sunset glanced at the fruit and then back to Applejack. Sunset felt like she was shrinking in her seat as she watched Applejack's grow angrier and angrier. “I don't understand...isn't it just a weird green apple?”

“That...um...Sunset...” muttered Fluttershy. “that's a-”

“That's a pear!” yelled Applejack with fire in her eyes.

Sunset looked at the fruit. “But there's only one of them.”

“Not a pair! A pear!” screeched Applejack, looking like fire was about to shoot out of her eyes.

Sunset glanced at the pear again. “I don't get it. There's only one of them Applejack, why are you so worked up?”

“Grrr...” growled Applejack. A hand went over Applejack's face, “That's enough darling.”

“But Rarity-”

“I said, that's enough.” Rarity said with a glare. Rarity turned to Sunset, “I'm sorry about this darling, Applejack has an...obsession with hating pears.”

Sunset merely arched an eyebrow in confusion. “Um...okay. Why?”

“Well...”

“It's because she's an apple obsessed moron!” Rainbow said in a groan.

“I am not!”

“She's...partially right darling.” Rarity said in a sarcastic tone. “At least the apple obsession part...”

“I am not obsessed with apples!” yelled Applejack as she pushed Rainbow and Rarity. “They're just the greatest things this world has to offer!”

“Yeah...you're obsessed.” Rainbow said in a deadpan tone.

“I am not!”

Sunset leaned her head close to Fluttershy's, “Are they always like this?”

“Applejack and Rainbow? Yes...they're always like this...” Fluttershy said with a sigh. “After a while you get used to it.”

“Well...is it okay that I eat this...uh...pear then?”

“Yeah. Just eat it quickly.” Fluttershy said as she took a drink of milk.

“Alright...also, is it okay that they fight so much? Aren't they friends?”

“Well...they are....” Fluttershy said with a bit of hesitation. “Let's just say...they'll always be like that.”

“Okay.” Sunset said as she took the last bite into the pear. 'This is still pretty good...'

It wasn't long till lunch was over. The rest of day had little to nothing happen. It felt odd to Sunset as nothing really happened to her that day. As she proceeded to Celestia's car, she could only think, 'Huh...I guess the universe isn't out to get me...at least for today...'

Before Sunset knew it, they were back at the house. When the two entered the house, they saw Luna and one other person. The person had tri-colored hair and a calm loving smile. Sunset showed a confused expression while Celestia showed a bright smile. “Cadance!” Celestia said as she ran to hug her. “It's so good to see you!”

“It's good to see you too Auntie!” Cadance said as she returned the hug. Cadance then saw Sunset and released the hug, “Who's this?”

“Uh...”

“Ah yes...” Celestia said as she pointed to Sunset. “This is Sunset Shimmer, a student at Canterlot High who's currently staying with us.”

“Staying with you?”

“Yes. Um...” Celestia gave a worried expression to Sunset. Sunset merely responded with a confused face. However, Cadance instead went up to Sunset with a hand out. “Nice to meet you! I'm Celestia's niece, Cadance!”

“Um...nice to meet you.” Sunset said as she gave in to the handshake. 'This is...Celestia's niece? Well, she seems nice...'

“Now Auntie...” Cadance said as she went to the dinner table in the house. “I brought us dinner! Though I didn't expect a fourth person...”

“It's fine. Knowing you, you made too much.” Celestia said with her usual calm smile.

“You know me too well...” Cadance said with a wink.

Soon, the four sat down to dinner. As they sat there eating, a certain amount of small talk happened. It was here that Sunset heard something that made her regret thinking the universe was out get her earlier. Celestia started the conversation:

“So Cadance...how is it at Crystal Prep Academy?”

“Well...I'm rising up the ladder. I should be able to be Dean in probably one or two years.”

“That's good.” Celestia said as she started her dessert. Sunset watched in shock as Celestia start gorging on a big piece of cake. Sunset then thought, 'Wow...it's like her jaw has no restrictions when she eats cake...'

“So...are you still babysitting?” Luna asked while she poured another cup of coffee.

“Oh...just one or two kids now.”

“Babysitting?” Sunset asked with a curious look. “Who do you sit?”

“Mainly a girl named Twilight Sparkle...though I usually sit her now because I'm dating her brother.” Cadance said with a blush. However, Sunset didn't notice that. She didn't really notice anything after hearing those words. She could only think of one thing, 'Twilight Sparkle?! WHAT?!'

Author's Note

I had a bit of fun writing this one. I know its a bit early to the whole 'once a week' thing but...I couldn't resist writing this chapter. When I started writing this story, I wanted this first week to really establish certain things for Sunset. I wanted good days, bad days and weird days. This is the weird day.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Who wrote the Book of Confusion Anyways?

Sunset sat there in shock for a few seconds. 'Twilight Sparkle?!' she thought as tried to hide her surprise. 'What the...how the...I thought Twilight was from another world! How does Celestia's niece know her? And why is she her babysitter?!'

“Um...are you okay?” asked Luna suddenly.

“I...uh...er...no.” Sunset stuttered.

“What's wrong?”

“I...uh...need to be excused for a second...” Sunset said as she got from her chair. “Sorry. I gotta go.”

The three at the table watched her quickly leave the dinning table, all three bearing confused looks. “What was that about?” Cadance asked, “Was it something I said?”

“No, I think she just needs to go to the bathroom...” Celestia said with a shrug.

“Hmm...” Luna replied as she sipped another cup of coffee. “Perhaps my coffee is too much for her...”

“You're still addicted to that stuff?” Cadance said with a disgruntled look.

“Hey! Coffee is the greatest thing ever invented!”

Sunset quickly went to her room and pulled the magic book out of her backpack. She shuffled out of her room and into the bathroom. 'Hopefully they won't bother me in here...I have to know...' she thought as she pulled out her pen. 'Please respond! Please!'

Meanwhile in Equestria...

In the inner corridors of Canterlot Castle, one purple filly was sitting in a nursery room with a tiny baby dragon. The two were giggling and chuckling in delight. “Yes, who's a good little dragon? You are! You are!” Twilight giggled as she rubbed Spike's belly. The baby dragon began cooing with a bright grin. “Hee hee! You are so adorable Spike!”

BZZT! BZZT!

“Whoa!” Twilight said as she looked at her saddlebag. “That buzzing...Sunset's wrote something!”

Twilight levitated the bag to her and pulled the book out. She gave Spike a slight hug as she levitated the book in front of them. “Want to read with me Spike?”

“Goo!”

“Okay!” Twilight opened the book and her eyes started working.

Dear Twilight,

I apologize for the suddenness of this question but...do you know someone named Cadance?

“Cadance?” Twilight said as she looked at Spike. Spike looked back at her with a small gem in his mouth. “So...does that mean there's a Cadance in that world too? Should I just say yes Spike?”

“Gah!”

“Okay.”

Yes.

'Yes...I had a feeling she would say that...' thought Sunset as she began to write again. 'Let's see...while we were eating, she told me she worked at Crystal Prep...'

Do you know of a place called Crystal Prep Academy?

“Crystal...Prep Academy? I've never heard of that place before Spike...” Twilight said as she rubbed her chin in thought.

“Twilight! Its time to-” said a voice as it entered the room. “Oh!”

“Princess Celestia!”

“Hello my faithful student...did Sunset write to you?”

“Yeah she did! She wrote to me while I was taking care of Spike!” Twilight shined a bright smile. Celestia then let out a giggle as she watched Spike suddenly grabbed and pulled the side of Twilight's face. “Ack! Spike! Quit it!”

Celestia's horn glowed as she levitated Spike back into his crib. “Let's let Spike get some sleep Twilight. Is that alright?”

“Of course princess!” Twilight said as she stood up. “Good night Spike!”

“Goo!”

Celestia signaled the local nurse to help put Spike to sleep and soon the duo left the nursery. Celestia led Twilight to her room and the two sat down with the book. “So...what did Sunset write to you?”

“Oh...uh...she's asking if I know a place called Crystal Prep Academy. I've never heard of the place, have you?”

“No, I can't say that I have Twilight. Why did she ask you that?”

“I don't know. Just a second ago she asked me if I knew Cadance.”

“Cadance?” Celestia was curious now. “Why would she ask you if you know her?”

“Um...I don't know that either. I still haven't responded back to her.”

“Oh. I'm sorry Twilight. Go ahead and write back to her.” Celestia was with a apologetic grin.

“Okay! You wanna help me princess?” Twilight asked as her eyes lit up.

“Sure. I don't mind my faithful student.” Celestia said as she wrapped her wing around Twilight. “But remember, you're supposed to write to her.”

“I know.” Twilight said as she began to levitate her pen again.

No. I asked Princess Celestia and she hasn't heard of the place either.

'So neither of them know...' thought Sunset as she slumped slightly on the closed toilet seat. 'Well...guess I should ask her how she knows Cadance...'

How do you know Cadance?

“Ah, how do you know Cadance Twilight? I was sure I haven't introduced you to my niece yet.” Celestia asked as she read the words. Twilight gave a huge smile as she responded. “She was my foalsitter! In fact, she's the greatest foalsitter in the history of all foalsitters!”

Celestia let out a giggle as she heard the praises come out of Twilight's mouth. 'My my...I had no idea. It seems my niece has left quite the impression on my student...' A few moments later, Twilight went back to the book.

She's my old foalsitter.

'Foalsitter?! Like a babysitter?! Well, she did say she was a pony and...so she's...but the Cadance here said...what the...Augh!' Sunset began rubbing her head in frustration. 'You have got to be kidding me! How many more coincidences are there?! I lose my memory on the same day I come here, I end up with Celestia on both worlds, and now Twilight has the same babysitter in both worlds?! Just what is-'

Sunset's thoughts stopped as new words appeared in the book.

Why are you asking this?

'Oh yeah...I forgot to tell her that...'

Well, I just met Cadance and she mentioned you.

“She met Cadance?!” Twilight said as she looked at Celestia in pure confusion. “Isn't she in another world?!”

“Well, she is Twilight...but I don't think she means our Cadance.”

“Wha...but why is...” Gears began to turn in the filly's head. “Oh yeah...she said she lives with that world's Celestia...so that means...”

“There must be a Cadance in that world as well...” Celesia said in thinking pose. “Not only that, there must another you in that world as well...”

“Yeah...” Twilight sat there for a second, thinking about meeting herself. “That could be interesting...or weird.”

“Are you going to respond Twilight?”

“Oh, right...sorry.” Twilight blushed as she grabbed the pen. “Got lost in thought there.”

I asked Princess Celestia and she thinks this Cadance is different from mine.

'Different? So...does that mean this Cadance is this world's...ugh. Every time I think about this whole other world thing and me being a pony...' Sunset continued to shake her head in frustration. 'It always gives me a headache...why can't something normal happen to me for once?!'

Sunset looked at the book again. 'If what she says is true...then that means this Twilight she mentioned earlier...doesn't know me. It makes sense since there's two Celestias...I think.' Sunset let out a groan as she wrapped her arms around herself. 'I've only known about this whole other world thing for three days...so why do I feel so used to it already? Maybe it's because I don't remember anything...'

Sunset picked up the pen again.

Thanks for clearing that up for me. When I heard that you were here in this world I just sorta panicked. I'm sorry.

“She panicked...” Twilight said as she turned her head to Celestia. “I think I would too, wouldn't you princess?”

“I'm not sure Twilight, then again, if I met another version of myself...I would probably at least panic a little.”

“Same here.”

Is there anything else you want to talk about?

'Anything else?' Sunset began to rack her brain, trying to think of anything. 'Hmm...Guess not. Well, except for answers to my memories...' Her head drooped down as she looked over the previous entries. 'All I know is that I went against this Princess Celestia...and it sounds like we were both in the wrong. Guess it could be worse.' Sunset felt a lump in her throat as she read the part again about her becoming obsessed with the mirror and leaving Celestia. 'There's one thing I want to know more than anything about my lost memories...' Sunset picked up the pen once more.

Could I ask Princess Celestia something?

Twilight merely glanced at Celestia and she gave a nod.

Sure. She's with me right now and says its fine.

Thank you. Princess Celestia, when I left Equestria, what was I like?

“What a question to ask...” Celestia muttered as her horn shined with magic.

You were...bitter to sat the least. You were lashing out at me, telling me to do something that I could not.

'I had a feeling she was gonna say that...' Sunset rubbed her eyes as she thought, 'But...I want to know. I have to remember what Coco told me...There's always a better way to look at things. I need to know...'

What did I want? What was so important that I went against you?

“Oh yeah...I never asked you that princess, what did she want?” Twilight said with an innocent inquisitive face. Celestia let the pen float in front of Twilight’s face. “Let me show both of you my faithful student.”

You wanted to become a princess.

'A princess?! I wanted...to become like her? Is that what she's saying?'

So, I wanted to become like you?

“A princess...is that really possible? You can turn somepony into an alicorn?”

“Yes Twilight. It is.”

Yes. You did. But you were not ready.

'Impatient...huh. I thought there would be more. That's why I left? All because I couldn't get what I wanted? Why?'

Why did I want that?

When Celestia read those words, her heart sank. She knew the response but it was the one thing she didn't want to write. Twilight saw the darkening of her expression as Celestia began to write.

It was something you always wanted. Ever since I began training you, you always wanted to accomplish that goal.

'I always wanted it...No way...' Sunset slumped over, looking at those words over and over again. 'Well...I don't want to become one now...heck, I don't know what I want now.' She thought back to what Celestia had told her yesterday, how she told her that she could do anything if she put her mind to it. 'Do anything huh? I think...I think I know what I want to do. I think I'll just live my life right now. That's sounds good...a lot better than betraying a princess from another world. I'll figure out everything else later...I think I know what to do first...'

I'm sorry for what I did. I know I can't remember doing it but I want to say I'm sorry.

Tear after tear dropped from Celestia's eyes. She gave a huge smile as she wrote the next few words.

I am sorry as well. We were both in the wrong back then. May I ask you only one thing Sunset Shimmer?

'Ask me something?'

Sure.

I wish for us to start over. Will you be my friend?

'Her friend...she wants me to be...'

Yes. I would be honored.

Thank you Sunset Shimmer.

'Wow...guess I-'

“Sunset! Are you alright in there?!” yelled Luna as she knocked on the bathroom door. Sunset made a small jump as the banging frightened her. Her hand flailed around as she tried to respond to Luna. “I uh...I'm okay! Just give me a minute!”

“Alright! Just hurry up! My coffee's trying to fight back!”

“Okay!” Sunset said as she began to write as fast as she could.

I'm sorry but something has just come up. I'll talk to you and Twilight later. Sorry.

“Huh...wonder what happened princess?”

“I don't know. Whatever it is, I have a feeling everything will be just fine.” Celestia said as she wiped away her tears. “Now my student...its time for you to go to bed. We have another big day tomorrow.”

“Okay!” Twilight said with a grin as she closed the book and put it in her saddlebag. “Good night princess!”

“Good night my student.” Celestia said as she watched Twilight walk up. She closed the door and sat down in her bed. There, her pet bird Philomena flew over and sat down by her. “Hello Philomena...how are you today?”

The bird shook its head.

“I see. Well, I must say that the end of my day was definitely a highlight.” Celestia let another tear out of her eye. 'Sunset...Thank you for letting me start over with you...'

Sunset scrambled out of the bathroom, trying to make sure no one saw her with the journal. Thankfully, Luna had gone back into the kitchen to pour herself another cup of coffee. As Sunset put the book away, she let out a sigh of relief. 'Whew...I hope Princess Celestia and Twilight will understand...maybe I should write them a little before I go to bed...'

Sunset shuffled out of the room and saw Luna in the kitchen, still drinking coffee. “Um...I'm done Luna.”

“Okay.” Luna said with a slurp. “Cadance is about to leave, go ahead and tell her goodbye.”

“Okay.” Sunset said as she went to the front door. There, she saw Cadance giving Celestia a big tight hug. Cadance's head turned as she heard Sunset enter the room. “Oh Sunset!”

“Hey...”

Cadance rushed up and hugged Sunset immediately. “Oh! It was so nice to meet you Sunset!”

“I uh...er...uh...” Sunset stuttered as she felt her ribs start to crack from the hug. Cadance continued to hug for a bit longer and finally released her. “Sorry about that.”

“It's fine.” Sunset said, trying to catch her breath. “And it was nice to meet you too...”

The two shook hands and they talked to each other for a bit longer. After a bit, Cadance left with a huge smile on her face and Celestia and Sunset both agreed to go to bed. It wasn't long till Sunset found herself in her usual bed with a long breath of exhaustion. 'What a day...still can't have a normal day, can I? Oh well...'

Sunset's eyes closed as the realm of sleep welcomed her once again.

Author's Note

I wrote this chapter rather quickly...but I suddenly went into a writing frenzy for this story. That and I don't know how to write Cadance. Next chapter should be the start of the last day of the first week of school. After that, the story will start really moving.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Also, big thanks to Lord Nopony for pre-reading this chapter!

Another Day, Another Trial

Friday. The last day of the school week. As Sunset began to wake up, her mind raced, realizing that the first school week was about done. 'Wow...' she thought, 'A lot of stuff has happened...Gilda, Fluttershy, the book, Twilight, Celestia...ugh...this is making my head hurt.'

A loud yawn traveled through Sunset's lungs and all the way to her mouth. It wasn't long till Sunset ascended from her bed, her hair in a complete mess. She walked over to the magic book once more and opened it. Seeing the pages, she could only think one thing, 'Yep. That really happened. Again. There's some version of Twilight over here...and I'm actually believing that. I wonder if there's another me in this world...yeah, I'm not gonna investigate that. All I want is for this blasted week to be over...'

The following hours were nothing spectacular or noteworthy for Sunset. It was like yesterday, just a blur. Sunset sat in class after class, letting out sigh after sigh as she watched a boring lecture over mathematics. 'It's funny...if I'm from another world, why do I understand all this stuff?' she thought as she looked at her bag, the book sitting snugly inside. Her hand went inside the bag and lifted the magic item onto her desk. She glanced at the written pages, 'Hmm...I'm a student of the princess, so I'm probably well studied...maybe that's why these classes are so boring. Then again, history is always interesting here...I'm guessing pony history is a bit different.'

The bell rang and Sunset put the book up. She rubbed her eyes as she entered the cafeteria. 'Another lunch...make sure I don't get a pear.' Sunset quickly got a small sandwich and a salad. After removing the ham from the sandwich, she found herself at the same table again. There, she saw Fluttershy and Rarity. “Hey girls.”

“Hello Sunset.” Fluttershy said with a kind smile.

“Hello darling.” Rarity said as took a sip of her drink. “How are you today?”

“I uh...I don't know.” Sunset said as her tray sat down on the cafeteria table. She began to twiddle with her salad. “I don't how I am today girls...”

“Is something the matter darling?” Rarity's eyes shifted back and forth, looking for someone. Her head leaned in and whispered. “Is it about your memories?”

“No...” Sunset shook her head. “Well...maybe. I'm still not sure.”

“So what's the matter darling?”

“You don't have to tell us if you don't want to Sunset.” muttered Fluttershy. “But...we do want to help you...”

“I know, sorry.” A big helping of salad entered Sunset’s mouth. As the food began to get munched, Sunset's eyes wandered back to Fluttershy. A single drop of sweat went down Sunset's forehead as she saw Fluttershy stare intensely at her. A quick gulp followed. “Uh...is something wrong Fluttershy?”

“We just want to help Sunset. It's okay.”

“I know Fluttershy, its just...I don't know what to do. All I know is that I don't know who I am. That, and I'm kinda bored with school already.”

“Already bored? Haven't you only been here for a week darling?”

“Yeah. Even though I don't know who I am, I seem to be able to remember every educational thing ever.”

“So...the classes bore you?”

“Yeah. Except for history. And maybe Computer Science...” Sunset said as she took a sip of milk. “Otherwise, everything is really easy for me. Maybe I was some kind of genius before I lost my memory...”

“That's amazing darling!” Rarity said with a shine.

“It is?”

“Yes. There's nothing wrong with being smart darling!”

“Uh...okay.”

Fluttershy quickly picked up something from Sunset's confused expression. “It's not just the boredom is it Sunset?”

“Well...maybe.”

Fluttershy's expression brightened as she said, “Maybe you just need something to do to take your mind off things Sunset!”

“Something to do? Like what?”

Stars appeared in Fluttershy's eyes as she continued. “Maybe you come help me at the animal shelter!”

“Animal shelter?”

“Yes! I volunteer there all the time!” Fluttershy said as she leaned closer and closer to Sunset, her eyes still shining.

“Um...” Sunset tried to think, 'Take care of animals? Well...um...guess I have nothing to lose. She did say it could help me stop thinking about all of this recent crazy stuff...' Sunset scratched the back of her head and said, “Sure Fluttershy...I'll volunteer. I just need to...”

“Need to what?”

“She needs to tell Principal Celestia right?” Rarity remarked as she finished her salad. Fluttershy gave a confused look. “Principal Celestia?”

“Yeah...I'm currently staying with her.” Sunset said with a slightly guilty face. “Sorry I didn't mention that...”

“Oh wow...” Fluttershy's expression changed to surprise as she responded. “You live with Principal Celestia?”

“Yeah. After I lost my memories...she offered to help me. I'd be really lost without her.”

“Wow...well, if that's the case, Celestia will probably allow you to come with me.”

“She will?”

“Yeah.” Fluttershy nodded. “She's been to the shelter a few times. She's helped out once or twice...but she never adopted any animals though...”

“She probably wouldn't have the time to care of it.” Sunset said as she finished her milk. “She's always busy...”

“Oh.” Fluttershy gave another smile. “Well, just ask her later. Is that okay Sunset?”

“Yeah...maybe I just need something to take my mind off things...”

Sunset would later find out that what Fluttershy said was completely true. Celestia gave the biggest grin as she told Sunset to join Fluttershy to the animal shelter. Before she knew it, a dumbfounded Sunset found herself at the local animal shelter. Sunset walked inside as she started to scan the place over. The main waiting room was a very basic plain room, just chairs and a sign in desk. Fluttershy nudged Sunset and said, “Let's go see the manager first.”

“The manager?” Sunset realized she had never asked Fluttershy who actually ran the animal shelter.

“Oh yes, don't worry about it. She's very nice.”

“Um...okay.” Sunset followed Fluttershy to a small office where a woman with long red and orange hair was sitting with a casual smile on her face. Fluttershy clapped her hands together as she said, “Hello Miss Tree Hugger! I'm here to volunteer! And I brought a friend!”

“Oh? That's totally awesome Fluttershy! Is this the Sunset Shimmer you were talking about the other day?”

“Yes. And that was yesterday.” Fluttershy said as she pointed to Sunset.

“Right. Totally...” Tree Hugger said as she slowly got up from the chair, looking like she's staring off into space. 'She's the manager?' thought Sunset as she watched the woman shuffle around the desk. 'She seems...off.'

Tree Hugger walked up to Sunset and lowered her head, looking deep into Sunset's eyes. Sunset watched her as Tree Hugger's eyes narrowed, showing a serious look. Then, as if something snapped it's fingers, the expression changed to a smile. “Radical. Nice to meet ya Sunset Shimmer. I'm Tree Hugger.”

“Uh...nice to meet you too...” Sunset said with a cringe. 'That's a little awkward...'

Sunset found herself dragged into another room. There, Fluttershy had Sunset change into some work clothes and the duo went into the back. The back room was not what Sunset was expecting. It was tons of cages and all sort of bags filled with animal food. “Wow...”

“I know!” Fluttershy said with a shining smile. “Aren't they all cute?!”

“Uh...yeah. That's a whole bunch of animals.” Sunset said in a dumbfounded tone. She scratched the back of her head as she asked, “So...what should I do?”

“Oh! Um...” Fluttershy stuttered for a bit. “Well, why don't we let all these little ones out first? We'll let them out in the backyard and let them have some fun! A lot of these little guys need some exercise!”

“Okay.” Sunset said as she began to open the cages with Fluttershy. The animals flew out in a flurry, causing Sunset to stumble for a bit. Thankfully she didn't fall over. After a small pat on the back from Fluttershy, the duo began to help the animals. Sunset found herself cleaning their cages, feeding them food and just helping them get exercise. Before she knew it, a few hours had already passed. Tree Hugger had them put all the critters up and the two were finally done. Sunset sat in the lobby, blowing out a huge moan of exhaustion. “Ugh...how do you do it Fluttershy?”

“Do what?” Fluttershy said with a tired sigh.

“This!” Sunset said as she tried to wave her arms. “This whole animal care thing!”

“I don't know...I just love being with them...”

“Love being with them huh?” Sunset mumbled as she thought, 'Doing something you love...I wonder if I can find that...' Sunset began to sink into her chair with a loud moan. Fluttershy let out a little giggle before she began to moan as well. The two began to laugh as they heard each others tired groans. Tree Hugger came out and gave them both bottles of water. As the three sat there, Sunset found herself completely calm. It was like the world around her had slowed down. The three spent some more time together, exchanging laughs and smiles.

“And then the snake was like totally all over Fluttershy...” Tree Hugger said as she nudged Fluttershy. “And Rainbow Dash was like, in total panic mode. You should have like seen her.”

“Really? You handled a ten foot long snake?” Sunset saw in a bewildered tone.

“Oh yes.” Fluttershy said with a blush. “He was a real sweetheart.”

“Wow...” Sunset said as her eyes grew more and more. 'Fluttershy is something else...then again, I've seen that stare of hers so I guess I shouldn't be too surprised...'

Tree Hugger looked at the wall clock and said, “Um...not that I'm totally enjoying our time here, don't you two like totally need to get going?”

“Yeah, my ride still hasn't shown up.” Sunset said with a small frown. “Guess she's late...”

Fluttershy turned to Sunset and asked, “Well, why don't we get something to eat then? Sugarcube Corner isn't far from here...”

“Sugarcube Corner? Isn't that the restaurant you and the others go to a lot?” asked Sunset, remembering them talking about it.

“Yeah.” Fluttershy nodded. “Pinkie works with the owners a lot. They're really nice folks.”

“Ah...okay. I could go for a snack.” Sunset turned to Tree Hugger. “Could you tell Miss Celestia where I am if she gets here before we get back?”

“Totally.”

“Um...okay.” Sunset said as she proceeded outside. 'Was that a yes?'

The duo began to walk down the street, seeing the coming shade of the night. “It's getting late...”

“Yeah.” whimpered Fluttershy. “Maybe this was a bad idea...”

Sunset put her arm around Fluttershy and flashed a grin, “Don't worry Fluttershy. We're just going down a few blocks.”

“Okay.” Fluttershy said with an equal grin. The two continued down the street until someone walked out of nearby alleyway. It only took a few seconds for the two to recognize the figure before them.

“Well well well...would you look at this...” the person said with a huge malicious grin. “So...how are you two?”

“Gilda...” Sunset said with a small tone of dread. Her mouth began to go dry as her body started to tremble. Sunset's mind began to race as she thought back to their last encounter, Gilda bumping into her as they left detention.

I'll get you later...

'Yeah...she said that...' Sunset thought as her legs shook. She glanced at Fluttershy who was shaking three times as hard. Sunset quickly turned around only to see an even worse face behind her. 'Oh no...this isn't good...'

“Hey Sunset.” said Lightning Dust with a devilish smile. “And hello Fluttershy. So nice to see you again...and once again, no Rainbow Dash.” Lightning Dust started cracking her knuckles as the two began to slowly approach Sunset and Fluttershy. “And we're not at Canterlot High...how nice.”

Gilda cracked her knuckles as well. “Yep. No rules here.” Gilda cricked her neck and clinched her fists. “It's payback time Sunset!”

Author's Note

Another chapter down...this chapter went through several different ideas. One was Sunset, Rarity and Fluttershy go to the mall and encounter GIlda...another was just Sunset going home. However, I decided this route cuz I thought it would be a bit more interesting. That and I can use the mall idea later for different encounters...

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Also, big thanks to Lord Nopony for pre-reading this chapter!

Into the Fire

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

I would like to say I'm not good at writing fight scenes. Especially with humans. Pony fights are easier to write, especially since you can cheat with magic...but, I wanted this chapter to happen and it happened.

I hope you enjoy the chapter!

Into the Fire

'What do I do? What do I do?!' thought Sunset as her head turned back and forth, glancing at Gilda and Lightning Dust. Her eyes slightly shifted to look at Fluttershy, who had started clinging onto Sunset. Sunset could feel Fluttershy's trembling body as her hand grabbed her arm. 'She's terrified...just like me.'

“Well Sunset?” Gilda said as she got closer. “Got any last words?”

“Yeah...any last words Fluttershy?!” yelled Lightning with an even bigger devilish grin.

For Sunset, time froze. She just stood there, her mind panicking about what was about to happen. 'Oh no...what do I do? I mean, both of them want to beat me up...and I don't think Luna can save me this time...' Then, before Sunset could think another thought, a loud yelp rang through her ears.

“Eeek!” yelped Fluttershy as Lightning grabbed and pulled her away from Sunset. Sunset quickly turned and yelled, “Hey! Let her go!”

BAM!

“Ugh!” moaned Sunset in pain. A foot slammed into Sunset's back, causing her to stumble. She regained her balance and turned around to her attacker. As soon as she turned, a fist swung by her face, barely missing. Sunset reflexively changed her hands into fists as her head reflexively pulled back.

“Stop looking at Lightning.” Gilda said as she raised her fists, putting herself in a fighting stance. “Come on. You're not gonna win this time Sunset.”

“Wha...” Sunset stuttered as she saw Gilda ready herself for a fight. Sunset could think of one thing, 'Run...I've got to run! I have to get Fluttershy to-' Sunset's head turned and saw Lightning Dust drag Fluttershy into the alleyway. Tears began to run down her eyes as Lightning slammed her into the alleyway wall. As she saw this happen, Sunset felt something. Something she hadn't felt for a while. Anger. Rage. Fire. There was fire inside her. Fire ready to be unleashed.

“Hey! Over here!” yelled Gilda. But her yell fell on deaf ears. Sunset just stared daggers at Lightning Dust as her teeth clinched in rage.

BAM!

Another fist hit Sunset, causing her to stumble back a little. “I said over here Sunset! We're gonna fight and you are-”

POW!

A fist slammed into Gilda's nose, causing her to fall back, whining in pain. “Augh! My nose! You son of a-”

“Shut up!” Sunset said in a dark grim tone. She turned back to Lightning Dust and yelled. “Let. Her. Go.”

Lightning merely turned and gave a malicious grin. “Oh yeah? What are you gonna do?”

“I said, Let her go!” Sunset said as she got closer and closer.

Lightning's expression didn't change. Her grin only got wider. “I'd be more careful if I was you.”

“I said-”

WHACK! BAM!

A left hook swung into Sunset's stomach, only for a right fist to land right into face. Sunset fell back again as pain began to cover her body. She tried to moan as the pain continued to sting her face. Then, a hand grabbed Sunset’s collar and she found her head right in front of Gilda's. “Lucky punch.” Gilda said as spit flew out onto Sunset’s face. “Where were we?”

“Let me go.”

“Oh yeah? Give me one good reason loser.”

“This.” Sunset said as she cocked her head back and swung it into Gilda's forehead. As the heads hit each other, Gilda let go of Sunset, both cringing in pain.

“What are you doing Gilda?!” barked Lightning. “Didn't you say you were gonna beat that loser?!”

“Shut up!” Gilda said as she rubbed her forehead. “I'm just getting started!”

“Good! Keep her busy while I have a 'talk' with Fluttershy here!” Lightning said as she turned back to Fluttershy. “Alright you...this time, we won't be interrupted.”

“I know! I know!” Gilda said as she shook her head. Her fists tightened again, ready to rush Sunset. Sunset rubbed her head as well, trying to keep her balance from all the pain. But the rage was still there. Anger. Fury. Fire. She could feel it all. She didn't know why, but it felt good. Really good. When she realized this, there was only one thought in her head. 'I've gotta beat her...its the only way to save Fluttershy...its the only way to save my friend!'

Sunset let out a roar and charged Gilda, arms swinging in the air. “GILDA!”

“SUNSET!” responded Gilda as she charged as well. The two rammed into each other, fists flying through the air. A right punch to Sunset's face. A hit on Gilda's left shoulder. A left hook whiffing to the side of Sunset's body. A left punch into Gilda's stomach. Blow after blow. Punch after punch. The two kept hitting each other. Then, a fist slammed itself into Sunset's left eye, causing her to stumble back in pain.

“Augh!” she yelled as she covered her eye with her hand. Gilda let out a small chuckle. “Heh...I'm gonna win this time...”

Sunset looked up and saw a fist, ready to hit her face one last time. As the punch began its trip, Sunset charged forward, yelling at the top of her lungs. Then, the fist missed her face, blowing Sunset's hair like a gust of wind. Sunset had charged Gilda, slamming her whole body into Gilda's, causing the two to fall over. As the hard concrete made contact with Gilda's back, she let out a groan of pain. Sunset was on her knees as she raised up, her eyes on fire. Then, Sunset pulled a fist back, ready to hit Gilda again.

“Sunset! Look out!”

BAM!

Two hands, interlocked with each other hit the back of Sunset's head. The pain instantly spread throughout her head. Sunset's vision began to blur as the blow began to show its true sting. As she tried to turn around, trying to see where the hit had come from, her eyes grew in astonishment. It is was Fluttershy holding Lightning Dust from behind, her arms locking Lightning's.

“Hey! Let go you little wimp! I'm gonna kill you for this!”

“No!” shouted Fluttershy. “All you do is hurt others! I won't let you hurt my friend!”

“Why you little-” Lightning's pulled her arms, breaking free of the lock. She then spun around, ready to hit Fluttershy. Sunset quickly stretched her arm out, trying to prevent the attack. But she suddenly felt a sudden pull. Gilda had grabbed her long hair.

“No!” yelped Sunset as she tried to reach out again. But it was too late. Lightning's fist hit Fluttershy's face, causing her to fall over. “Fluttershy!”

“Shut it!” yelled Gilda as her pull got harder. “We're not done!”

But Sunset didn't hear Gilda's words. All she could think about was getting up and helping Fluttershy. As she struggled to get up, Gilda's hands grabbed her shirt, pulling her down again. “I said we're not done!”

“No!” Sunset said as her body spun like a top and slammed her fist into Gilda's face. Gilda let out a cry of pain as she let go of Sunset, falling over in pain. Sunset began to get up, her legs feeling like jelly. 'Gotta get to Fluttershy...gotta...why is everything so...so off?' she thought as she began to stumble back and forth. Pain was traveling up and down her body. Her arm began to reach out again, but it started to wave back and forth, as if it couldn't see what it was trying to grab. Then it got its mark, the back of Lightning's shirt. Her fingers clinched as they started to grab the shirt, her other hand turning into a fist. “Let. Her. Go!”

BAM!

An elbow smacked Sunset’s cheek, causing her whole face to turn. Sunset's hand released itself from the shirt and rubbed her cheek. She turned and saw a vicious Lightning Dust. “I've had enough of you! I'm gonna beat this brat and a little wimp like you isn't gonna do anything about it!”

Another fist hit Sunset’s face and her body let go. Sunset tumbled over, her knees completely giving up and her eyes closed, accepting a curtain of darkness. “Sunset!” yelled Fluttershy as more tears went down her face. “No!”

“Shut it brat!” Lightning said as she turned to Fluttershy again. A evil grin plastered itself on her face. “Now...where were we?”

“No...no...” whined Fluttershy as she tried to get up.

“Stop whining loser. You brought this on yourself.” Lightning said as she raised her fist. “Now...let's finish this...”

Lightning cracked her knuckles as she stared down the crying Fluttershy. She was still on the concrete, her whole body shivering with fear. Lightning clinched her fists as her usual malicious grin showed itself on her face again. “Finally...I gotta say, I didn't expect that slow wimp to beat Gilda...but that's okay. Now its just you and me...”

As Lightning stood over Fluttershy, mocking her more and more, a little fire began to spark. The tears stopped as she her fists began to clinch as well. Her expression began to show anger as her legs slowly picked her up. Lightning watched her get up and let out a laugh. “Ha! What this?! The little wimpy Fluttershy thinks she can beat me now?”

“Sh-Shut up! You...you hurt my friend! I-I-I...I won't be scared anymore!”

Lightning merely let out another laugh. “HA! Tell that to your legs wimpy!”

Fluttershy looked down at her legs and they were shaking. She let out a small whimper as she looked back at Lightning. She knew she didn't stand a chance. But there was still something there. She still wanted to try. One leg moved forward. Then another. Before she knew it, Fluttershy swung her fist out, trying to land a blow. However, a quick palm blocked and grabbed her fist.

“Nice try slowpoke.” Lightning said with a hiss. She reeled her other arm back, a fist on the end. “Now, ready for a beating?”

“Um...no?”

“Too bad!” Lightning's fist flew out like a bolt of fire, ready to slam into Fluttershy's face. But as the fist was just an inch away, a sudden hand reached out and grabbed the arm. Lightning's arm couldn't move. “What the-”

“Hey Lightning.”

Lightning turned her head and saw the person that had stopped her arm. A shiver went down her body as she saw the person's face. “Rainbow Dash...”

“You got that right!” Rainbow said as a punch slammed into the side of Lightning's face, causing her to stumble back. Rainbow turned to Fluttershy, “You okay?”

“Yeah...but Sunset-”

“It's cool.” Rainbow said as she patted Fluttershy. “Get her out of here. Let me handle this.”

“Um...okay.” Fluttershy said with a nod.

Rainbow turned and faced Lightning Dust, who was now steaming with anger. “What's the matter Lightning?! You mad?!” Rainbow said with a mocking tongue out.

“RAINBOW DASH! Why you little-”

“Shut it!” Rainbow barked back. “You're not getting away with this anymore! When I'm done with you, you'll regret ever going after my friends!”

The Fire Still Burns

“I'm gonna pay huh?!” Lightning barked as spit flew out of her mouth. She cricked her neck as she put herself in a fighting pose. She gestured her hand, telling Rainbow to bring it. “Make me.”

Rainbow just stared daggers at Lightning. Her fists tightened as she continued to stand there, glaring at Lightning. As the two stared each other down, Fluttershy went over to Sunset, calling her name. “Sunset? Sunset?! Are you okay?!”

Sunset laid there for a few seconds, her head still in constant pain. Her eyes twitched as she began to hear Fluttershy's voice. 'What is that...that voice...' she thought as she tried to wake up. Her eyes slowly opened and looked up at a blurry image. “Wha...” she muttered while staring at the image.

“Are you okay?!” Fluttershy said as she bent over and tried to pick up Sunset. “Please tell me you're okay!”

“Uh...er...I...” Sunset stuttered as her eyes began to focus. “Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy showed a smile and gave her a hug. “Sunset!”

“Ugh...you okay Fluttershy?” Sunset said as she tried to hug back. Fluttershy kept hugging her, “I'm fine Sunset. Come on, we're getting out of here.”

“But what about-”

“It's okay. Rainbow Dash is here.”

“Rainbow?”

Fluttershy picked Sunset up. There, Sunset leaned on Fluttershy as she watched Rainbow and Lightning began to fight. The two had just stood there, staring each other down for a bit. Then, Lightning let out a roar and shot out the first punch. It zoomed through the air like a bolt of fire, heading straight for Rainbow's face. At the last second, Rainbow's head leaned to the left, dodging the blow. Rainbow quickly countered with an uppercutting punch, aiming for Lightning's chin. Lightning quickly stepped back, barely dodging the punch. However, she didn't dodge the second punch, as it slammed into her face.

“Augh!” yelped Lightning as she stumbled back a little. She quickly recovered and glared at Rainbow with rage. “I'll kill you!”

Lightning charged Rainbow, swinging punch after punch out. Rainbow kept stepping back, dodging every punch as the two went down the alleyway. Fluttershy pulled Sunset out of the way and the two started to leave. Lightning continued her rage of punches, still trying to hit Rainbow. She nicked Rainbow once or twice, but the fists never fully hit her. Then, Rainbow cocked her arm back and shot it Lightning like a shotgun. But the punch missed. Lightning's head barely dodged it and rammed Rainbow into the alleyway wall.

“Ergh!” moaned Rainbow as Lightning slammed her into the wall. Then, Lightning unleashed a flurry of blows, hitting Rainbow again and again. Lightning began to yell as she continued to hit Rainbow, “I. WILL. BEAT-UGH!”

Lightning's yell turned into a wheeze of pain. Rainbow had slammed her knee into Lightning's stomach. Several coughs expelled themselves from Lightning's mouth as she tried to recover. “You...little...”

POW!

Rainbow swung a right hook into Lightning's face, causing the girl to spin her body in pain. As she spun around, she struggled to keep her balance. Rainbow wiped off a bit of blood on her lip as she watched Lightning recover. “Give up Lightning.”

Lightning let out another cough. “Never. I'm gonna beat you Rainbow.”

“Oh really?” Rainbow said with an arched eyebrow. Lightning let out a angry snort and charged Rainbow again. Rainbow began to counter with a punch and the two hit each other at the same time. Both recoiled from the blow and glared at each other again. The two clinched their fists again and charged. This time though, Rainbow took the punch to the face. However, after the punch had hit her, she continued to charge and slammed her knee into Lightning's gut again. As Lightning wheezed in pain again, Rainbow did one last punch into Lightning's face, knocking her over. After that last punch, Lightning landed on the concrete with a thud.

“Ugh...no...” she moaned. “Why...why...”

“Why can't you beat me?”

“Yeah...”

“Because you hurt my friends.” Rainbow said as she walked away. “And if you ever go after them again, I'll do more than just beat you Lightning Dust.”

Lightning laid there, watching Rainbow slowly walk away and said to herself, “Ugh...I hate you Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow exited the alleyway and rubbed her shoulder. 'Man...that really hurt...' Then, Rainbow suddenly came to a screeching halt. She noticed that someone was missing as she left the alleyway. 'Uh-oh...'

Meanwhile...

Sunset continued to lean on Fluttershy as the two slowly walked back to the animal shelter. “Don't worry Sunset.” Fluttershy said in a kind voice. “Miss Tree Hugger has a first aid kit at the shelter. She'll be able to help us...”

Sunset tried to smile but couldn't. She could only cough and feel the pain surrounding her body. Sunset let out another cough and said, “Hey Fluttershy...could I ask you something?”

“Sure. What is it?”

“How did Rainbow know to come here and...well, rescue us?”

“Oh. I texted her before we left the shelter. She said she was already at Sugarcube Corner. I'm guessing she must have realized something was wrong when we didn't show up.”

“Oh...that makes sense...” Sunset said with a moan. Fluttershy gave a concerned look and asked, “Are you sure you're okay? We can stop if you want to...”

“No...I'm okay.” Sunset said with a false smile. “I just-URGH!”

“Sunset!”

A foot smashed itself into Sunset's back, causing her to fall onto the concrete again. Sunset's head tapped the concrete and her eyes began to close. Fluttershy tried to grab Sunset only for someone to grab her hair. She let out a yelp as her hair continued to be pulled. Fluttershy finally escaped and turned to see the attacker. “Gilda...”

“Hey wimp.” Gilda replied as she spit out some blood from her mouth. Gilda then reached out her arm and grabbed Fluttershy's collar. Fluttershy grabbed Gilda's arm, struggling to get free. “Let. Me. Go!”

“Sorry, no can do.” Gilda said as she spit on her face. She then shifted her head to the side and yelled. “Get up Sunset! We're not done!”

Sunset laid there, her ears barely hearing Gilda's voice. Her eyes twitched open and close, barely between consciousness and unconsciousness. Then, her eyes fulled closed.

“Get up Sunset! Do you hear me?! Get up!”

Sunset laid there, motionless. Her body didn't move. But Sunset wasn't fully unconscious. She just laid there and thought, 'Ugh...it hurts...it hurts all over...' Her mouth tried to let out a groan of pain. 'My body...it won't move...but...I have to...my...friend...'

“Guess she isn't getting up wimp.” Gilda said with a mischievous smile as she glared at Fluttershy. “You know, I don't have anything against a loser like you...but that doesn't mean I can't help my pal Lightning out.”

Fluttershy kept struggling, trying to break free of Gilda's grip. But it was useless. Tears began to run down her face again as Gilda just stood there, laughing.

“Let her go.”

“Huh?” Gilda said as she stopped laughing. She turned her head, only to see Sunset completely up. But something was wrong. If looks could kill, it would be what Sunset looked like right now. There was so much anger and fury on her face she looked like fire could blast out of her eyes. Gilda trembled slightly as she let go of Fluttershy and faced Sunset. Fluttershy took a few steps back, slightly terrified at the face Sunset was giving. Gilda hid her surprise and slight fear with a face of confidence. “So...you finally got up.”

“Shut up.” Sunset said in a grim tone. She put up her fists and cricked her neck. “Just fight me already.”

“Best thing I've heard all day!” Gilda replied as she cracked her knuckles. She gave a playful, yet malicious smile. “Let's finish this loser!”

As soon as the words exited Gilda's mouth, a sudden punch shot out, barely missing her face. Gilda stepped back, trying to read Sunset’s next attack. Two more fists came flying at her, the first she dodged while the second just grazed her cheek. Gilda retaliated with a punch of her own, slamming Sunset in the gut. A small wheeze escaped Sunset's mouth as Gilda began to hit Sunset more and more. Punch after punch hit Sunset's face. Then, Sunset's palm went out and caught one of Gilda's fists. The other hand slammed a fist into Gilda's nose.

“AUGH! Again with the nose?!” she yelped as she stumbled back, her hands over her nose. “Seriously?!”

Sunset didn't speak, she just charged Gilda again, swinging punch after punch. Several blows hit Gilda like a machine gun, her face taking hit after hit. Gilda then kicked Sunset's shin and hit her face again. Sunset stumbled back, her legs trying to keep balance. Gilda charged forward and swung another punch out. But the punch didn't connect. Instead, Sunset's punch had hit first.

“Darn it...” Gilda muttered as she stumbled back again and finally fell over. Sunset let out a cry of pain as her legs began to lose power. As she started to fall over, Fluttershy ran up and grabbed her. “Sunset! Are you alright?!”

“Uhhh...no. I don't feel...so...good...” Sunset moaned. Her head drooped down and let out another groan. Fluttershy tried to keep her friend standing. “Please lean on me Sunset. Don't worry, I'll help you.”

“FLUTTERSHY! SUNSET!” yelled a voice behind them. Fluttershy turned her head and saw Rainbow Dash running towards them. Fluttershy shined a smile. “Rainbow!”

“I'm here! Are you two okay?!” Rainbow said as she stopped in front of them. Fluttershy showed a small frown. “I'm fine, but Sunset...”

“Yeah. She's pretty beat up...” Rainbow said as she put her arm over Sunset's shoulder. “Here, lean on me Sunset.”

“Okay...” muttered Sunset. “Thanks Rainbow...”

“No problem.” Rainbow said as the three began to walk down the sidewalk. Fluttershy continued to stare at the beaten Sunset as she asked, “Um...is it okay to leave Gilda like that?”

“She'll be fine.” Rainbow said in a dull tone. “I left Lightning Dust in the alleyway...pretty sure she can still walk.”

“Pretty sure?”

“Yeah...pretty sure.” Rainbow said as she kicked in the door to the animal shelter. Fluttershy took a deep breath and yelled. “Miss Tree Hugger! We need help!”

“Huh?” Tree Hugger said as she put down a book. “Oh, hey Fluttershy. Like why are you-WHOA! What happened?!”

“Um...it's a long story. Can you get the first aid kit?”

“Like totally! Just give me a minute.” Tree Hugger responded as she got up and ran to another room. Rainbow set Sunset down in a lobby chair and gave Fluttershy a concerned look. “Wow...they really tore into her, didn't they?”

“Yeah...I just...” Fluttershy's eyes began to show tears again. “I hope she's okay...”

Sunset laid in the chair, her head drooping down. Her eyes were closed as she tried to get any energy left in her system. But she couldn't. The two watching her sat down beside her, trying to keep her awake. It was then that another person entered the place.

“Sunset! Sorry I'm late! It's time to-What in the world?!” yelled a voice as it entered the animal shelter.

“Principal Celestia?!” exclaimed Rainbow with a puzzled look. “What's she doing here?!”

“Um...er...”

“Okay, what happened here?!” Celestia said in a half yell as she walked up to the trio. “Why is Sunset all beat up?! And why do you two have bruises as well? We're you all fighting?!”

Fluttershy began to twiddle her thumbs as she said, “Um...Its a long story.”

Author's Note

Yeah...this chapter is even cheesier than the last one. Sorry. The next chapter will cut to the next day. Don't worry, Sunset will be just fine.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Frustration of the Sun

Saturday. Most people work the entire week to get to this day. If you considered that fact and applied it to Sunset, she probably went through the worst work week of her life. After yesterday's incident, Sunset found herself at the doctor's office now. Celestia had insisted due to the massive amount of bruises Sunset had all over her body.

“Now doctor, I want you to examine her and tell me everything.” Celestia said in a demanding tone.

“I understand Miss Celestia but...could you leave the room for a second?”

“I...yes.” Celestia said as she stomped out of the room. Sunset gave a small frown and turned to the doctor.

“Sorry about her. She's uh...really angry at me.” Sunset said as she twiddled her thumbs. “Sorry.”

“It's fine. Though I have to ask, how did this happen to you?”

“Well...Let's just say I had a really bad day...”

Celestia sat down in the lobby. One of her fingers kept tapping in frustration as she continued to think about yesterday, 'I can't believe this happened. Okay, I can believe it. It's just...ugh. There has to be a way to make them stop fighting...'

Yesterday...

Celestia put her hand over her head in anger. “Let me get straight Fluttershy. You two left the shelter and we're attacked by Gilda?”

“Yes.” Fluttershy said meekly with a nod.

“Then Sunset beat Gilda...” Celestia pointed to Rainbow, “And you showed up to help them and beat Lightning Dust...” She pointed back to Sunset, “and Sunset fought Gilda again.”

“Yeah...that's what happened.” Rainbow said with a worried expression. “Sorry.”

“No. It's just...” Celestia leaned back in the animal shelter lobby chair. “I don't know. I'm honestly sick of this.”

“Sick of what?”

“The fighting! I'm sick of my students fighting!” Celestia yelled as she waved her arms in the air. Rainbow and Fluttershy looked at each other, Fluttershy had a large frown while Rainbow had a combination of fear and worry on her face.

After a small glance, Rainbow decided to speak up, “Um...Principal Celestia?”

“Yes?”

“Um...are you gonna punish us? I mean...I know we got into a fight and...”

“Stop.” Celestia immediately said, “Just stop Rainbow Dash. I'm not gonna punish you...at least not now. I just...” Celestia let out a groan and rubbed her hand over her face. “After Tree Hugger is done giving Sunset first aid, I'm taking her home. We'll discuss this later at school, understand?”

“Okay.” Rainbow said with a nod.

“Good.” Celestia looked at Sunset and let out a sigh. 'Sunset...' she thought, 'She did that for her friend...'

The Present...

A door swung open and the doctor popped his head out, “Miss Celestia! You can come in now!”

“Thank you.” Celestia said as she got up and began to enter the room. The doctor started to write on his clipboard as Celestia took a seat and stared at the beat up Sunset.

“Okay...she mainly has minor bruises on both of her shoulders, stomach and some in the chest area...” the doctor adjusted his glasses and stared at Celestia. “Has she had any previous injuries in the back of her head?”

“Yes.” Celestia said with a nod. “She had...an accident a month ago. A blow to the head that gave her amnesia.”

“I see...” the doctor scribbled some more on the clipboard. “Well...it seems she was only hit in that injury only once. The rest of her bruises are on her face. The blows on her face are...nothing major but she'll need some medicine. Otherwise, the bruises will heal very slowly.”

“That's fine.” Celestia said as she pulled out her purse. She glanced at Sunset, who had barely said a word. “You okay Sunset?”

“Yeah...I'm fine.” she muttered, “I...I'm okay.”

Sunset just sat there, barely responding. All she could think is, 'I messed up again didn't I? I promised no more fights...and then I go off fighting again. I didn't want to fight. But I had to...if I didn't...'

“Time to go Sunset.” Celestia said as she paid the doctor. “Come on.”

The duo left the doctor's office and proceeded to the car. There was nothing but silence in that car ride home. Sunset continued to tremble as the silence lingered all the way to the doorstep. As Celestia grabbed the doorknob, she stopped Sunset. “Sunset...we need to talk.”

“Talk?” Sunset gulped. “Um...”

“I'm sorry about how I've acted since yesterday.” Celestia said in low tone. “It's just...I'm frustrated Sunset.”

“I know, I-”

“Not at you.” Celestia put her hand in front of Sunset's face. “I told you that if you got into another fight, I would suspend you. However...” Celestia rubbed the back of your head. “You...you did everything you could to save your friend. And...I...”

Sunset just stood there, her body still shivering. She was ready for Celestia to tear into her, yelling at her for fighting. Instead, Celestia looked down at the ground for a moment. Then, her head lifted and shined a huge smile. “I'm so proud of you Sunset.”

“Wha?” stuttered Sunset. Celestia walked up and hugged Sunset.

Sunset froze up like a statue as Celestia continued to squeeze. “I'm sorry Celestia.”

“Don't be Sunset.” Celestia said in a calm, caring voice. Celestia released the hug and stared at Sunset with a shining smile. “You did what your heart told you to do. That's all I can ask for.”

“It...it is?”

“Yes.” Celestia nodded. “You protected your friend. Isn't that what you did?”

“Yeah...”

“See? You have a good kind heart.” Celestia said as she gripped Sunset's shoulders. “Now, let me guess...you've been constantly thinking that you messed up again, didn't you?”

“I...uh...yeah.”

“You didn't mess up Sunset. You're not a failure.” Celestia hugged her again. “Don't ever think that, okay?”

Sunset wanted to say no, but couldn't. All she could do was say, “I...I won't think that anymore. I promise.”

“Good.” Celestia released the hug and grabbed the doorknob. “Now, before we have lunch...I have one more thing to tell you.”

“What's that?”

“Unless you have to, don't ever get into another fight. Got it? Violence is never the answer.”

“I understand.”

“Do you promise?”

“I promise.” Sunset nodded.

“Good. Now, Let's have some lunch. Shall we?”

“Yeah!” Sunset said with a small smile.

The two went inside and the rest of the day was filled with nothing but joy. They ate, talked, and had some fun together. Before Sunset knew it, it was time to go to bed. After the usual hygiene and other parts of the night routine, Sunset found herself in her room. She checked the book, only to see that Twilight hadn't wrote anything. Sunset decided to write a few sentences.

Dear Twilight,

Sorry, but I've had a long day. Would you mind if we talk tomorrow instead?

A few minutes later, a response came in.

Sure. In fact, I have to study for a big test from Princess Celestia tomorrow, so could we postpone it till Monday?

Sure.

Sunset put the pen down and closed the book. Her head laid down on her pillow as a long sigh escaped her breath. 'Ahhh...' she thought as she made herself comfortable. 'Let's just hope next week will be much better...'

The next Monday...

Sunset walked down the hallways of Canterlot High, her face completely pale. Her legs shook like jello as she went down hall after hall. Finally, she reached the door she was looking for. The door to the principal's office. Her hand slowly gripped the doorknob and silently turned it. There, she entered the room, only to see four chairs in front of her. Three were already occupied. Her heart sank into despair as her eyes looked at each person in the room. The chairs' occupants were Rainbow Dash, Lightning Dust and Gilda while Celestia was sitting behind a large desk. Standing beside her with her arms crossed was Luna.

“Hello Sunset.” Celestia said in a monotone voice. “Please sit down. We have a lot to discuss.”

Author's Note

If this chapter seems like a cop out...it might be. Let's just say I couldn't think of a better way to write Celestia. Sorry. I've also been super sick so that's why this took so long.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Judgment of the Sun

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!

I apologize for this chapter. I honestly couldn't think of a better way to go through it since this chapter is a kind of a 'moving on' chapter. Everything that happens here isn't final but its here to solve the problem for now. Sorry.

Hope you enjoy the chapter!

Judgment of the Sun

“Ugh...and now she's here.” Lightning groaned while sticking her tongue out. “Can this stupid thing get any worse?!”

“You tell me Lightning Dust.” Celestia said in a grim tone. “After all, you're the reason you're currently sitting in that chair right now.”

“Yeah yeah...” Lightning said as she rolled her eyes. “Let me guess, little Rainbow Dash came to you crying about how me and Gilda 'greeted' them yesterday?”

“No.” Celestia's grim tone continued. “Sunset is currently staying with me. That's how I know about all of this.”

“For real?” Lightning said with a glance of surprise. “Huh...I didn't know that.” Lightning shifted her head for a second, giving Sunset a stare. “She your kid or something?”

Celestia didn't respond. Instead, a deep dark cold stare showed itself as Lightning began to shrink in her seat from the sight. The other three watched the scene and Sunset thought, 'Wow...and I thought Fluttershy's stare was scary...'

After a few more staring seconds, Celestia leaned back and rubbed her eyes. “Okay. As you probably already know, you are all here because you decided to have a two versus two free-for-all out of school. And then you come back to school with bruises all over your faces.” Celestia took a deep breath. “So, what do have to say for yourselves?!”

Sunset's whole body shook as those last words came out of Celestia's mouth. Her eyes slowly shifted to the other students in chairs. Rainbow was sweating bullets as she continued to stare straight ahead. Gilda just sat there with a disgruntled look, occasionally rubbing her nose. Her slight winces told Sunset that her nose was still in pain. Lightning Dust on the other hand, didn't show a hint of fear. She merely sat there with a big mocking grin.

“I ain't got nothing to say.” Lightning replied while putting her hands behind the back of her head, showing she was fully relaxed.

Sunset watched Lightning display herself and thought, 'Wow...guess the effect of Celestia's stare doesn't last very long. That or Lightning has some serious guts...'

“Is that so?” hissed Celestia as she continued to stare at Lightning. Sunset and Rainbow looked at each other in pure panic as they continued to watch Celestia and Lightning. Gilda just showed a face of half boredom, half amused. After a few more seconds of stares, Celestia let out a huff and straightened up in her chair.

“Alright you four. This ends today.”

“What ends today?” Lightning said with her tongue out.

“The fighting. It ends today.”

“Tch.” Lightning turned her head upward and started to stare at the ceiling. “Yeah...sure.”

Celestia gave a slight glance to Luna. Luna merely snapped her fingers. “Pay attention Lightning! If you don't-”

“Yeah yeah...whatever.” Lightning pulled her head back down. “Just punish me so I can get out of here already.”

“It doesn't work that way Lightning.”

“Oh yeah? That's how it worked the last like...I don't know, past four times I was here.”

“Yes. It did.” Another sigh. “But today is going to be different.”

“How so?” Gilda asked.

“All four of you are no longer allowed to fight each other. At all.” Celestia's tone began to get lower. “If you do, you will either be suspended or expelled.”

“So...we aren't getting punished?” Gilda said with a slightly confused face.

“No. I'm seriously considering punishing Lightning Dust if she keeps this attitude with me.”

“And they aren't getting punished?” Gilda pointed to Rainbow and Sunset with a face of disgust.

“I'll get to that Gilda, but first...where is that?” Celestia reached into her desk and pulled out some papers. “Here we go. Now, I have on record that you Gilda...” Celestia pointed at her with a glare. “This is fourth fight with students here at this school. Regularly, that would be more than enough for expulsion. However, I'm not going to let that happen.”

“Why not?”

“Because...even if you're expelled, its obvious you'll still try to get into trouble. After all, this latest fight happened off school grounds.” Celestia slammed her fist into the desk. “And that doesn't make it any more okay than if it happened on school grounds!”

“So...you want to keep me here so I won't fight?”

“No. All violence, whether big or small, comes from a problem. Until you solve that problem, you're going to continue to fight no matter what. I need you to solve that problem Gilda.” Celestia turned her head and glared at Lightning. “That means you too Lightning Dust. You two need to figure out your problems and stop fighting. Or else.”

“Tch...if I have some stupid problem, I think I'll let it stick around.” Lightning said with a devilish grin.

“I won't let that happen Lightning.” Luna replied. “Let me give you some advice. If you continue the way you are, life is gonna get a whole lot worse.”

“So?” Lightning smirked with her tongue out. “I don't care.”

Celestia stared at Luna, trying to give her a signal. Luna quickly caught it and let out a small sigh. “Okay...” Luna pointed at Gilda, Rainbow and Lightning. “You three, outside with me.”

“Huh?”

“Now.”

The three slowly shuffled out. Sunset watched Rainbow walk out with a big frown on her face. 'Rainbow...I hope she'll be okay out there.'

“Don't worry Sunset, Luna can handle those three.” Celestia said, causing Sunset to snap back to reality. Before Sunset could reply, Celestia continued. “Now, as for why I'm talking to you first...” Celestia took a small sip of coffee. “I wanted to finish this whole thing with all of you present. However, it seems that can't happen.”

“Yeah...I thought so too.”

“Sunset.” Celestia stared long and hard at Sunset, closely watching the young girl. “When we're done here, I'm going to speak to Gilda and then I'm going to call both Rainbow Dash's and Lightning Dust's in here. While they're here, I want you and Gilda to settle things.”

“I-”

“Don't interrupt me Sunset.” Sunset just nodded as Celestia continued. “I know that you still blame Gilda for what happened to you and you blame yourself about her going after Fluttershy. However, this needs to end. You both need to apologize to each other and fix this.”

Sunset gulped as these words floated out of Celestia's mouth. “Both of you are in the wrong here. Her for going after your friend and you for going into a raging fit a few days ago. I know you two don't like each other but that doesn't mean you have to fight every time you meet. Got it?”

“Yeah...I understand. Its just-”

“I know its not going to be easy Sunset. But it is possible.” Celestia walked up from her desk and put her hand on Sunset's shoulder. “It'll all work out. You'll see.”

“How can you be so sure?'

“Because...I believe there is good in everybody. That includes all of my students.” Celestia removed her hand. “Now, I'm not going to suspend or put you in detention Sunset. According to the rules, I can't because this incident happened off school grounds. That and if I did, all four of you would end up in detention and I can't let that happen. Apparently the last time this happened, Cheerilee threatened to quit and I can't lose her. She's one of our best teachers here.”

“Ah...” Sunset remembered the day well. Trixie and Screwball were there as well, especially Screwball. Rainbow wasn't there though.

“So instead, I'm going to try to resolve Lightning Dust and Rainbow Dash little problem. I have a feeling it might not work but...I have to try.”

“Okay. That makes sense.” Sunset showed a half smile.

“Now, go ahead and go out to the lobby. Tell Luna to bring Gilda here. I'm going to talk to her first before you can. I know you don't want to but...”

“I understand. I...I'll do it Celestia.”

“Thank you.”

Sunset nodded and proceeded out of the office. A few seconds later, Gilda entered the office with a slight frown.

Back at the lobby, Sunset showed a face of slight fear as she watched Luna continue to scold Lightning Dust. She sat down by Rainbow, who leaned over and asked, “How did it go?”

“Uh....different.”

“Huh. Well, you didn't miss much. Vice-principal Luna has just stood there, yelling at Lightning.”

“Figures.”

Several minutes of awkward silence passed. Then, the moment came. Gilda exited the office and Rainbow with a furious Lightning Dust entered. After a second or two, Luna found herself entering the office as well. Finally, Sunset and Gilda were alone. They glanced at each other in awkward silence, both not sure what to say.

Sunset took a deep breath and broke the ice. “Um...Gilda?”

“Yeah?” Gilda said in an uninterested tone.

“I...uh...er...”

“Just say it.”

“I'm sorry I attacked you the other day.”

“Tch...whatever.” Gilda turned her head, making sure she wasn't looking at Sunset. “You expect me to believe that?”

“No. I don't.”

Gilda turned back. “Huh?”

“Truth is...I hate you Gilda.” Sunset gulped. “I really really hate you.”

“Oh really? Is it cuz I went after your wimpy friend?”

“Partially. The real reason is more personal though.”

“Really? What else could there be?” Gilda asked, now slightly intrigued.

“Well...can I ask you something?”

“Shoot.”

“When we first met, what did I say?”

“You insulted me. You said I was some hag and you thought you could beat me.”

'I said that?!' thought Sunset, her face going full pale. 'Wow...was I that bad of a person back then?!' After recomposing herself, Sunset opened her mouth again, “I see...”

“That's it?! 'I see'?!” barked Gilda. “You serious?!”

“Yeah...I don't remember saying that.”

“You don't...wha?”

“I don't remember our first fight Gilda. I don't remember any of it.”

“You...I don't understand.” Gilda said with a puzzled expression.

“I...whatever happened that day, it made me lose my memory.” A small tear appeared under Sunset's eye. “I...don't remember anything.”

“Wait...you mean...” Gilda's voice began to squeak. “When that locker fell on you...”

“Yeah. It did. Whatever happened back then, it took everything Gilda. I lost my memory Gilda.”

“Whoa...” Gilda's face went pale as the realization struck her. “No way.”

“Yeah.” Sunset let out a huff. “Listen...I don't know what happened before I lost my memory Gilda. I honestly don't even know what to think.” Gilda sat there in silence as Sunset continued. “All I know is that I was in the hospital for two weeks and woke up with no memory and was told that I was Sunset Shimmer and I got into some fight with a girl named Gilda. That's it.” Sunset took a deep breath as steam flew out of her nostrils. “But...I don't want to fight anymore.”

Sunset turned her head, small tears under her eyes with a puffy face. A scowl was trying to form over those intrusions. “I...I don't care if you hate me Gilda. I just...”

“Yeah yeah...I get it.” Gilda said while showing her palm in front of Sunset. “Just stop.”

“Huh?”

“Principal Celestia told me that you hated me over something I didn't know.”

“Wha...she did?”

“Though to be honest, I didn't believe her till now. So this is what she meant by something really bad happened to you because of me...” Gilda rubbed her face in despair as she continued to talk. “So...just stop. I won't fight you anymore Sunset. Okay?”

“Uh...well...” Sunset couldn't believe what she was hearing. “Will you stop going after my friends?”

“Yeah...I will. Though I'm not fully sure with Rainbow Dash since me and her have gotten into little rumbles before but...” Gilda let out a sigh and faced Sunset. “Listen...don't get all sappy with me, alright? Let's just agree not to mess with each other and move on, deal?”

Sunset opened her mouth, her jaw just hanging there. After a moment of shock, she presented her hand to Gilda. “Deal.”

“Good.” Gilda shook the hand. After the hands released from each other, Gilda asked, “Say...you do know you got a mean hook right?”

“I do?”

“Yeah, you really do.” Gilda leaned back in the chair, her hands behind her head. “And Sunset?”

“Hm?”

“Sorry you lost your memory.”

“Yeah...me too.”

The following minutes were so silent, you could hear a pin drop. Minutes upon minutes passed as the two just sat there in complete silence. Then, Luna exited the office. Sunset glanced at her, quickly noticing her mood. 'She needs her coffee...if she doesn't, she'll probably do that extreme yell of hers. I think Celestia called it some kind of voice or something...'

Luna looked at the two and let out a huff. “I hope you two fixed your little problem. Did you?”

“Yeah. We did.” Sunset nodded. Sunset tried to crack a smile as she glanced at Gilda, who only let out a snort. “I think...”

“Good. Because I don't have the patience to find out if you're lying or not.” Luna cricked her neck as more veins began to show themselves on her forehead. “If you are lying though, just don't. Got it?”

“Yes Ma’am!” Sunset and Gilda said in union.

“Good.” Luna pointed to Sunset and then Gilda. “Sunset, go to class. Gilda, I need you to go back into the office unfortunately. We need you to talk to Lightning.”

“Um...okay.”

Luna leaned over, her face directly in front of Gilda's. “Don't. Make. It. Worse. Got it?!”

“Yes Ma'am.” Gilda squeaked as she ascended from her chair. Luna watched her enter the office and let out a snort.

Sunset gulped and decided to speak up, “Um...Miss Luna?”

“Yes?”

“Maybe you should get a cup of coffee before you go back in.”

“Thanks for the concern Sunset, but I've already had thirty-eight cups today.”

'Thirty-eight cups?!' thought Sunset as tried to make sure her eyes didn't grew to the size of dinner plates. 'How does she do it?! And why do I keep asking myself that?!'

As Luna shuffled back into Celestia's office, Sunset quickly left for class. It wasn't surprising that Sunset couldn't really concentrate on any of her classes that day. But, she knew there was a time where she could relax. Lunchtime. As the bell rang, Sunset almost sprinted to the cafeteria, ready to meet someone she could talk to.

A few minutes in, Sunset found herself on the usual cafeteria table. After sitting down, she was quickly joined by all of her friends except Rainbow Dash. 'Man, don't tell me she's still in Celestia's office.' she thought as she munched on her salad. 'I hope she's okay...”

“Are you okay Sunset? You look really pale.” Fluttershy said with a gulp.

A small leaf of lettuce dangled from Sunset's closed mouth as she tried to respond. “Uh, er...”

“Um...why don't you finish your salad first.” Fluttershy said while trying not to giggle.

“Sorry.” Sunset gulped. “I was just thinking about Rainbow Dash. Me and her got called to Principal Celestia's office over last Friday and...”

“It didn't go well darling?” Rarity said with a sip of her drink.

“Well, I would actually like to say that Rarity but...I'm honestly not sure.”

“Ah, I see.”

“Well don't worry about it too much Sunny!” Pinkie said while patting Sunset on the back. “Everything will work out, you'll see!”

“Thanks Pinkie. I just hope this week won't go like my last one...” Sunset replied with a small smile.

Her reply would cause something she would not expect though. The others watched Pinkie vibrate up and down until she finally responded with a huge grin. “Hey everyone! I just got a totally spectacular awesome idea!”

“Uh, okay Pinkie. What is it?”

“We should all totally hang out with Sunset after school this week!”

“Huh?” Sunset gave a puzzled look. “What do you mean Pinkie?”

“Well...since you're our friend now Sunny, wouldn't it be fun to spend a day with each of us after school?!”

“Um...”

“That sounds like a fabulous idea darling. I'll gladly agree to it.”

“Same here. Ah would like to know ya a bit better Sunset.”

“I would like it too...” squeaked Fluttershy.

“I bet Rainbow Dash wouldn't mind either!” Pinkie ended with a smile.

“Well...are you all sure?” asked Sunset. “I mean...do you all really want to spend time with me?”

“Why not darling?”

“Yeah, any of us can spare time for a friend.” Applejack tipped her hat. “Sides, its obvious ya need to git out more.”

“Okay. I would like to spend more time with you girls.” Sunset gave a small smile. “Though I'll have to run it by Miss Celestia...”

“I'm sure it'll be fine Sunset.” Fluttershy gave her usual kind smile.

Then, as if on cue, Pinkie slammed her fist onto the table and yelled. “Alright! It's time for a montage!”

“Huh?”

Remember that thing Pinkie said in the last chapter? It happened.

Monday...

“AAAAAhhhhhh!!! My hair! It hurts!” yelped Sunset in pain. “Why is it grabbing my hair?!”

“No! Bad dog!” yelled Fluttershy as she grabbed and pulled a dog away from Sunset. “Stop chewing on Sunset's hair!”

“Ow! Ow! Ow! Make it stop Fluttershy!”

“I'm trying!”

A few minutes later...

“I'm so sorry that happened Sunset.” Fluttershy said while small tears going down her eyes. “I'm so so sorry!”

“It's fine Fluttershy. I'm okay.” Sunset said as she stroked her hair with her hands. “It just hurts...”

“You okay?” Tree Hugger said as she slowly walked into the room. She pointed her finger at the dogs. “That was totally not cool doggies.”

“It's cool Miss Hugger. I'm okay now.” Sunset said while rubbing her hair. “Just hurts is all.”

Tree Hugger scratched the back of her head, showing a face of slight frustration. “Tell you what dudettes...why don't you call it day?”

Sunset and Fluttershy looked at each other for a second and then Fluttershy asked, “Are you sure Miss Tree Hugger? I mean, we've only worked about half of the time that I usually work.”

“Don't worry about.” Tree Hugger said while waving her hand up and down. “Sides, I can tell you ain't, like, in the best condition today. There ain't much to do here today anyways.”

“Okay. Thanks.” Sunset stopped rubbing her hair and she grabbed Fluttershy's shoulder. With a wink, she said, “C'mon Fluttershy, why don't you show me Sugarcube Corner. Hopefully, we won't have trouble going over there this time.”

“Okay.” Fluttershy nodded.

The two said goodbye to Tree Hugger and quickly found themselves at Sugarcube Corner. There, Sunset was immediately enamored by the place. “Wow...this place is pretty cool.”

“I know. It's mainly a coffee and sweet shop. Me and the others love coming here and hanging out.” Fluttershy shined a smile as she directed Sunset to the counter. “So, what do you want?”

“Oh...I just remembered. I don't have any money on me Fluttershy. I'm sorry.”

“It's okay Sunset.” Fluttershy grabbed her wallet out of her purse. “If you don't mind, just get something cheap please.”

“Thanks.”

A order of two small coffees later...

“I can see why you all like to hang out here.”

“Yes...and you can hang out here with us anytime Sunset.” Fluttershy took a small sip. “After all-”

“You're my friends, right? That was what you were gonna say?” Fluttershy nodded as Sunset continued. “Thanks Fluttershy. I know I've said that before but...thank you.”

“Of course Sunset.” Fluttershy said as she edged herself closer to Sunset.

Seeing her slowly approach, Sunset grabbed Fluttershy and gave her a big hug. “Thank you Fluttershy. Thank you so much.”

“No problem Sunset.” Fluttershy replied back.

Tuesday...

“OW!”

“Hold still darling.”

“You said that the last five times you poked me with your pins! Stop poking me with pins!”

“It's just one more pin dear. Just give me a second.”

“Ugh...you said that the last two times...”

“Stop complaining dear. This is for fashion. Don't you want this dress done?”

Sunset let out another sigh. Just a few hours ago, she had decided at lunch to hang out with Rarity for the second day of the week. She was just now regretting it. Unlike the last time where Coco helped distract her from the pins, it was just Sunset and Rarity. This fact was one that Sunset had started to hate. Unlike Fluttershy, Sunset found it a bit harder to talk to Rarity due to her love of only talking about fashion and gossip. It was this last past hour that made Sunset realized she had no real interest in fashion and she didn't know any gossip.

The last pin went through, followed by another yelp of pain. “Alright darling, we're done.”

“Finally.” moaned Sunset. She rubbed her back in pain. “Geez louise Rarity, did you really have to poke me like ten times?!”

“It's fine darling. The dress is going to look absolutely fabulous!” Rarity began taking the dress off of Sunset. “Thank you so much for modeling dear. Your build worked perfectly. The mannequins I have are good for most dresses but...let's just say a live model works wonders compared to those.”

“Yeah...” Sunset let out a sigh. “Can I have some of that tea again?”

“Of course darling. Just give me a moment and I can make a fresh batch.”

“Cool.” Sunset got the rest of the modeling dress off and dressed herself back up. She sat down in a chair, leaning while looking up at the ceiling. “Glad that's over.”

A few minutes later, Rarity entered the room with two cups of tea. “Here you go dear. Some nice warm tea.”

“Thanks.” Sunset took a sip. “Ahhh...that's good stuff right there.”

“I know.” Rarity gave a small wink. “Now darling, how has your day been?”

“Well...except the part where I became a pincushion, not so bad.” Rarity rolled her eyes as Sunset continued. “Today was a bit boring at school though. I'm already acing all of the subjects, even the history stuff. It's so...so...”

“Easy?”

“Yeah. I don't even know why, I just look at the stuff and just know it.” Sunset gave a slightly puzzled look and asked, “You think I was some kind of ace student before I lost my memory?”

“Hmm...I'm not sure. Tell me, is there any subject that does interest you? I mean, according to what you just said, it sounds like every subject is boring.”

“Well...I know I like science.” Sunset said with a hint of disinterest. “I would like a challenge from it though. The stuff we study at Canterlot High is way too easy.”

“I see. Maybe you should ask Principal Celestia if there is any kind of science competition you could compete in. That could easily increase the difficulty level for you.”

“True.” Sunset scratched her head in slight frustration. Her mind began to race, 'Hmm...I wonder why I like science. Especially since I come from a world that obviously has magic in it. Then again, maybe there isn't that much magic over there. The only magic I know is from a book after all.'

“Thinking about something dear?”

“Huh? Oh, uh...not really. Or at least nothing important.”

“Are you afraid about your future?”

“Well...I don't know. I mean, I don't know my past...so the future seems even more intimidating.”

“I'll agree with you there.” Rarity took another sip and showed a relaxing smile. “If that's the case, why don't you slow down for now Sunset. I'm betting it would benefit you greatly.”

“Slow down huh? Yeah...that sounds good.”

“Good. Now, you could model for me a bit more? I think I need a second shot at your frame again...”

“Does that mean more pins?”

“Yes.”

“No.”

“Good. Now-wait, what?”

“No more poking.” Sunset gave a disgruntled look.

“But Sunset, I need to-”

“No!”

Wednesday...

“W-w-w-w-w-why i-i-i-is y-y-y-y-your h-h-h-h-house on t-t-this b-b-b-bumpy r-r-r-road?!” Sunset tried to yell as her body flew up and down in Applejack's truck.

“Ah, it ain't that bumpy!” Applejack said as her hat continued to touch the car's ceiling.

As the truck continued to go through the gravel, Sunset put her hand over her mouth. 'Ugh...I think I'm gonna be sick...'

“We're almost there!”

“Good.” Sunset said with her tongue sticking out. “I don't know how much more b-b-b-b-bumping I c-c-c-can take...”

“It's fine Sunset. It's just a bumpy road.” Applejack said as the truck came to a stop. She shifted gears to park and patted Sunset on the back. “See? That wasn't so bad, now was it?”

“Ugh...urgh...” Sunset slumped down in the chair, her tongue fully stuck out. “Are we there yet?”

“We're here sugarcube. Did ya not hear me before?”

“No...maybe...” Sunset groaned as her legs shook like jello. She slowly slithered out of the truck and tried to keep her balance as her body trembled all over. 'Note to self: Don't go over to Applejack's unless the road is better...'

“You okay there sugar? You look like you ate a bad apple or two.”

“Just give me a minute.” Sunset rubbed her belly as she struggled to stand up straight. Applejack slowly walked over and patted her on the back. “Ow!”

“Aw come on pardner! Lighten up a little!”

“Lighten up?”

“Yeah. You do know why we're here, don't ya?”

“No. Unless its a place for me to throw up, then yes.”

“Its not a place for you to throw up.” Applejack said with a annoyed look. “Yer here to have fun.”

“Fun?”

“Yeah. I've watched you since you've starting sitting with us at the lunch table Sunset. You always have a frown on yer face no matter what happens.”

“Why does this sound like something Pinkie would be talking about?”

“It is. But that doesn't mean you can't have fun without Pinkie. Ah Pinkie Promise ah can make you have some serious fun for today.”

“Pinkie Promise?” Sunset showed a puzzled look.

“You don't know what a-nevermind. Guess you haven't been around her enough.” Applejack waved her hand. “Don't worry about it.”

Meanwhile...

“Did you get the baby food for the twins Pinkie?” asked Mrs. Cake as she put her baby in a high chair.

“You betcha!” Pinkie said with a cheerful nod. “Now all I need to do is-” Pinkie suddenly began to shake up and down uncontrollably. Her jaw dropped in disbelief over the feeling. “Whoa...what was that?!”

“Was it a doozy?”

“No...it felt like a thousand cries went out over a Pinkie Promise. And then they suddenly vanished.”

“What does that mean?”

“Someone doesn’t know what a Pinkie Promise is...and I can't go and explain it to them right now!” Pinkie fell to her knees, her fists shaking in the air. “NOOOOOOOO!!!!”

Back to Sunset and Applejack...

“Now, you ready for some good old fashioned Apple hospitality?”

“I'm not sure what I should say to that.” Sunset said in a dumbfounded tone. “Same with how I should feel.”

“Just say yes and go with it.” Applejack said as she put her arm over Sunset's shoulder. “Don't worry, if anything, we'll help you relax!”

“But isn't this a farm? What about-”

“We got done with the main harvest last week. That and if there's anything left over, my brother probably already got it.”

“Oh...you have a brother?”

“Big Macintosh.” Applejack's grin slightly vanished. “He's a workaholic but a good brother.”

“Ah...” Sunset couldn't think of anything to say. 'A brother, huh? I wonder if I have any siblings...probably not. If I did, Princess Celestia would have told me about them. Or my parents. Maybe I should ask about this later...'

Sunset didn't realize it, but they were already inside Applejack's house. There, she saw what looked like the most traditional old style look to a house she could imagine. Stone fireplace, basic couch, and everything was wooden. Applejack patted her on the back again, “Relax sugarcube. That's all ya need to do.”

“Relax?”

“Yep. That's how we're gonna have fun today Sunset. Me and you are gonna relax and just have a good time.”

Sunset glanced around the house and back at Applejack. “I don't get it.”

“Listen.” Applejack patted her again. “Go sit down on the couch over there and let me grab some apple ciders.” Applejack took a deep breath. “Big Mac! We got some spare apple cider, don't we?! Big Mac?!”

A few seconds later, an unexpected response happened. “Be quiet Applejack! How many times do I have to tell a youngin like you to not yell!”

An old lady walked into the room, she was a bit heavy set and had a small scowl on her face. “Good grief...youngins these days...”

'Is that the lunchlady?!' Sunset thought as she watched the elder walk in.

“I'm sorry Granny.” Applejack said with a droning voice. “Where's my brother?”

“Big Mac left with little Applebloom. They had to uh...er...um...what are we talking about again?”

“Have you took your medicine today Granny?”

“Oh shoot Applejack! I don't need no pills.”

Applejack let out a groan and rubbed her eyes in despair. “Stay there Sunset, just...just give me a minute.”

Some time later, Applejack returned with the apple ciders. Apparently, the other members of her family had gone out grocery shopping. Now, Sunset and Applejack were just sitting on the Apple family's couch, looking at the glowing fireplace.

“Hey Applejack?”

“Yeah?”

“Why are we doing this?”

“We're just drinking apple ciders and relaxing on this old couch. Is that bad?”

“Well...I don't know. I mean, I like drinking this apple cider and all, but...” Sunset scratched her head in slight frustration. 'I think I like coffee a little bit more though...'

“We're doing this to help yah Sunset.”

“To help me?”

“Yep. Ah been watching you these past few days Sunset. Yah need to learn to relax.”

“I need to-why? Why do I need to relax?”

“Well...” Applejack stared at the ceiling, trying to think of the right response. “Tell ya what...let me ask you something. When's the last time you tried to relax?”

“Tried to relax...” Sunset closed her eyes, going through her memories. 'Hmm...last time I relaxed? If I think about it, the last time I relaxed was probably when I was in recovery at the hospital...wow, its been that long?!'

“Looks like you haven't relaxed in a while.” Applejack lifted her cider. “That's why you need to relax. Be yourself. Let all your problems...well, just put them aside for now.”

“Yeah...” Sunset leaned back, her back fully sinking into the couch. “That sounds nice. I need to do that.”

“Good.” A small sip went into Applejack's mouth. “That's all yah need right now.”

“Huh...thanks.”

“No problem sugarcube. Just remember, sometimes all ya need is a breather. Let tomorrow wait.”

The two clinked their drinks and took another sip. “I think I'll do that Applejack. Thank you.”

“Anytime pardner. Just be yourself. That's all you need to do.”

Thursday...

Sunset found herself walking toward the school fields with Rainbow Dash. Though she got along with Fluttershy the best, Sunset found it really easy to get along with Rainbow Dash. These past few days had taught Sunset that its okay to be a bit boastful and mischievous. It was thanks to Rainbow that she learned this as she hung out with all the girls at school.

“You ready Sunset?” Rainbow said as she cricked her neck.

Sunset shook her head. “No.”

“No?”

“Yeah. No. I don't know what we're doing Rainbow.”

“We're playing soccer Sunset. I told you before, I play sports. It's what I do. That and I need some goal kick practice.”

“Yeah...but I don't how to play soccer.”

Rainbow's jaw dropped in shock. “What?! You don't know how to play soccer?! Are you kidding me?!”

“No.” Sunset said in a monotone voice. 'In fact, I've never heard of the sport till recently. But I can't tell Rainbow that...guess that Equestria world probably doesn't have the sport. Maybe there's something similar there though...'

Rainbow's mouth breathed out several sighs. She pointed to the goal. “Listen Sunset, that thing behind you is the goal. I'm gonna kick this ball and you're gonna try to stop it. Understand?”

“Um...okay. I guess so.” Sunset looked at the small soccer ball as Rainbow kicked it back and forth. “But why aren't you using your hands? Why are you just kicking that ball around?”

Rainbow facepalmed as she heard those words. “You have got to be kidding me. Are you serious?!”

“Yes.”

“Uuuuugggghhhhh...” Rainbow moaned. “Okay. Looks like I'm gonna have to explain a little more...”

One explanation with several facepalms later...

“Got it?”

“Yeah. I'm the 'goalie' and I can use my hands and feet to stop the ball. Right?”

“Right. Now, are you ready?”

“Yeah, I think so.” Sunset said with another nod. She put herself in a defensive stance as Rainbow began to kick the ball around again. 'Hmm...if I understand this correctly, this shouldn't be too hard. All I have to do is watch Rainbow's feet.'

Then, the game began. Sunset's eyes focused on Rainbow's feet, quickly shuffling between feet and the ball. Rainbow slightly kicked the ball to the left and quickly struck the ball with her right foot, blasting the ball into the air, spinning like a top. However, Sunset's hand quickly hit the ball, making it fall straight to the ground. Sunset's cricked her hand and thought, 'Huh, that was easy.'

“Wha...how'd you do that?!” Rainbow said with her jaw on the ground.

“What's the matter Rainbow? Shocked I could predict your kick?” Sunset said with a mischievous grin.

“But you-but I-how did-” Rainbow began scratching her head in disbelief. “Didn't you just learn the rules five minutes ago?!”

“Yes. But that doesn't mean I can't predict your moves.”

“Why you little-” Rainbow cricked her neck again and her eyes began burn with furious fire. “Okay. No more holding back.”

Rainbow's legs shuffled around, her feet juggling the ball. Finally, she spun around, putting all of her power into the next kick. The ball spun into the air, making sure to curve into the goal. But Sunset's hands were too quick. This time, the ball came to stop as it was in Sunset's firm grip. “Nice try Rainbow.”

Rainbow’s teeth gritted as she clinched her knuckles. “How?! You lied to me, didn't you?! You've played this before, haven't you?!”

Sunset shook her head again. “Nope. I told you Rainbow, all I'm doing is predicting your moves.” Sunset threw the ball back as Rainbow just stood there in disbelief.

“Grr...that's it!” Rainbow slammed her foot on top of the ball. “I'm gonna unleash the rainbow on you Sunset!”

Sunset merely shined a grin. “Bring it on!”

Ten kicks later...

“No...*huff*...way...” Rainbow said as she leaned over, completely exhausted from using all of her energy into the last few kicks. “There's just...*huff*...no way.”

Sunset patted her hands and picked up the soccer ball. “Sorry Rainbow, looks like I win.”

“How?! How did you block every shot?! You've played this before, haven't you?!”

“No.” Sunset shook her head with a stern expression. “All I've done here is read your movements.”

“Read my...what?!”

“I told you before, I predicted on where you were going to kick Rainbow. All I had to do is watch your feet.” Sunset threw the ball back to Rainbow and then pointed at her head. “It's simple. All I have to do is rely on this.”

“Your brain huh?! You're one of those eggheads, aren't ya?”

“Eggheads?”

“Yeah. It means all you do is egghead things.”

“I still don't know what you mean.”

“You know, like read and stuff. No athletic stuff or anything.”

“Yet I beat you at soccer.”

“Hey!” snapped Rainbow. “If this was a real game and not practice, I would be kicking your butt!”

'I kinda doubt that. You're really predictable when it comes to this.' thought Sunset, though she really wanted to say it. “Listen Rainbow, I can be this 'egghead' and still do athletic stuff too.”

“Then you wouldn't be an egghead.”

“I...” Sunset stopped. 'Is this worth arguing over? I'm guessing no.'

Before Sunset could retort, Rainbow let out a sigh. “I uh...listen Sunset...”

“Huh?” blurted Sunset as she saw Rainbow's expression change suddenly. She was slightly red and her eyes were trying to not look at Sunset. Sunset then asked, “Is something wrong Rainbow? I was just playing along with you, I didn't-”

“I know.” Rainbow flashed her hand in front of Sunset. “I get it. I just, I just wanted to say that I'm sorry for underestimating you.”

“Underestimating me?”

“Yeah...I thought you would be really bad at this. Like our team's goalie is.”

'There's her pride again.' Sunset thought as she continued to listen. “Rainbow-”

“Let me finish.” Rainbow interrupted. “I'm sorry. Can I ask you something Sunset?”

“Um, sure.”

“How?!”

“How?”

“How did you do that?! How did you know my moves?!”

“Well...” Sunset scratched the side of her head. “Do you really want to know?”

“Yeah! There's no way some amateur can just straight predict everything I did! Even if they're an egghead!”

Sunset sighed. “Okay. Rainbow...if you really want to know, you always fake your first kick.”

“Huh?”

“You always make it look like you're going to kick immediately. Then, you switch and kick the opposite side from where you were faking.”

“I...I do that?” Rainbow's face began to show signs of shock.

“Yes.” Sunset nodded. “When you kicked the first time, I was only able to knock the ball away. However, surely you noticed that I caught it all of the other times, didn't you?”

“I did. Man, I had no idea...” Rainbow showed a slight blush of anger. “Can't believe I'm that predictable...”

Sunset went up and patted Rainbow's shoulder. “Don't worry about it. Now that you know, you can make your kicks better.”

“Yeah...you really are an egghead, aren't ya?” Rainbow shined a cocky smile.

“I still don't get what that means.”

“I know.” Rainbow went and patted Sunset on the back. “Thanks Sunset. Why don't we get something to eat?

“Sure.” Sunset said as she threw her arm around Rainbow's shoulder. “Let's go!”

Friday...

“So...this is your house?” Sunset said as she looked over Pinkie Pie's house. It was incredibly tacky, showing all sorts of ornaments on the house. All of them looked like sweets. “It looks like something out of a candy filled nightmare. No offense.”

“None taken! That was kinda the point!” Pinkie said as she jumped up and down. “Oh boy! Now we can start my part of the montage!”

“Montage?”

“Yep! Now we can-”

Pinkie suddenly stopped. Sunset watched as Pinkie's usual cheerful expression turn into a mix of anger and disgust. It was then that Sunset realized that Pinkie was looking at something behind her. Sunset turned her head, only to see an oddly dressed man.

His clothes were a jumbled mess. He wore a well made sweater vest, ripped up jeans, a multi-colored top hat and only one shoe. He had a fake monocle, a devilish grin and his voice was like a combination of a madness and cheerfulness. “Good day Miss Pinkie.”

“Hello Discord...” Pinkie said with a snarl.

“Who's this Pinkie?” Sunset asked with a curious look.

“This is my neighbor.” Pinkie let out a groan. “Discord.”

“Hello there my dear.” he said with a bow. “Who might you be?”

“I'm Sunset Shimmer. Nice to meet you.” Sunset looked Discord over, trying to understand what she was looking at. 'Huh...why do I feel like I've seen him before?'

“He's the school janitor.” Pinkie droned.

“Ah...”

“Don't mind Pinkie here Sunset Shimmer. She doesn't always get along with me.”

“That's because you and your daughter like to mess up my yard! You should be glad my sister can always find more rocks for the rock garden!”

“Oh please! Don't accuse my daughter Screwball of things like that!”

'What?! He's Screwball's father?!' thought Sunset with a pale face. 'Then again, I probably should have saw that coming...'

“So Discord...” hissed Pinkie. “What did you do this time?”

“Moi? Are you insinuating that I have done something bad?” Discord showed a grin that could only be matched with a fake halo. Too bad he didn't have one right now.

“Your pants are on fire.” Pinkie said in monotone.

“They most certainly are not-*sniff* *sniff* what's that smell?” Discord's nose twitched as his eyes started to see a small hint of smoke. He looked down and started to panic. “AHHHH!!! My pants are on fire! Again!”

He turned around and saw his daughter. “Screwball! Did you steal my matches again?!”

“Maybe...” Screwball shined a mischievous grin.

“Screwball!” Discord yelled as he started to chase his daughter down. Pinkie and Sunset looked at each other in confusion. Pinkie shrugged and motioned for Sunset to enter the house.

“That was weird.”

“Its always weird with Discord. Don't question it.” Pinkie said as she took her backpack off. “Now, let's forget about what just happened and start baking!”

“Baking?”

“Yep! We're gonna bake some sweets!”

“But Pinkie...I don't know how to bake.”

Pinkie's arm extended out like a snake and grabbed Sunset's shoulder. “Don't worry Sunny! I can teach ya!”

“Well-Ack!”

Pinkie pulled Sunset's arm and dragged her into the kitchen. Sunset watched Pinkie as zoomed around the kitchen, grabbing item after item at a ridiculous cartoony speed. It was only a few seconds till all of the ingredients were on the kitchen counter. Sunset blinked several times as Pinkie began to sing a song about making cupcakes. Despite all the cartoon-like insanity happening in front of her, Sunset couldn't help putting a smile on her face.

A little bit later, the duo had made cupcakes. Sunset took the first bite and showed a expression of pure joy. “Oh wow Pinkie. This is delicious!”

“I know, right? I love cupcakes!”

The two sat down and continued to eat for a while, casually chatting up a storm. Then, Sunset's eyes slowly veered away as she saw another girl enter the room. This girl could only be described as the complete opposite of Pinkie. While Pinkie wore the most brightest colors possible and always had a huge smile on her face, this girl was completely different. She wore everything gray, gray shirt, gray hair, gray all over. That and her face showed the most blandest, emotionless expression possible.

Pinkie quickly turned her head and yelled. “Hiya Maud! How's it going?!”

“Hi Pinkie.” Maud said in the most monotone voice possible. “I'm fine. Who is that?”

“Oh, this is my new friend Sunset Shimmer!” Pinkie turned and shined her usual grin. “That's my big sister Maud! She's totally awesome!”

“Big sister?” Sunset glanced at Maud again. 'That's her sister?! What?! Are they really related?!'

Maud slowly walked over to the table, her expression never changing. Pinkie grabbed a cupcake and presented to her, “Hey Maud, wanna cupcake?”

“I don't like sweets Pinkie.”

“Oh yeah. I forgot about that. Does Boulder want some?”

“No. He just ate.”

“Boulder?” Sunset asked with a puzzled look.

“My pet rock. He's a real glutton.”

“Oh.” Sunset gulped. 'Whoa...this is weird. Its like being around her just sucks the life out of everything. Are they really related?' Sunset looked at Pinkie again, who was just sitting there with a big goofy grin. 'Then again, Pinkie can be really weird sometimes. Maybe they are related...'

“I'm going to get some groceries Pinkie. Do you want anything?”

“Just the usual.”

“Okay.” Maud said as she walked out of the house in a robotic fashion.

As the door to the outside closed, Sunset turned to Pinkie and said, “Uh...Pinkie?”

“Hmm?”

“Is that...uh...nevermind. Its nothing.”

“Okay!” Pinkie threw another cupcake in the air. The cupcake did two flips and fell into Pinkie's mouth. After seeing this sight, Sunset decided she was done eating for now.

“So...you live with your big sister?”

“Uh-huh. She's currently going to one of the nearby colleges. She's studying to be an archaeologist. That or a rock expert!”

“So you don't live with your parents?”

“Nope. They live in another town. I see them every now and then but I love it here!”

“Ah...” Sunset's smile returned. 'Must be nice to have a place you know you love to stay in. I wonder...is that really the same with me and staying with Celestia and Luna?' Sunset blinked as she realized what she just thought. 'Am I getting homesick over a place I don't remember? Is that even possible?'

“Whatcha thinking about?” Pinkie said as her face popped up in front of Sunset's.

“Uh...just thinking about home.”

“Awwwww...you don't wanna leave already do you?”

“No Pinkie. I just...let's just say I don't fully know where my place is right now.”

“Oh. That's okay!”

“It is?”

“Yeah! I mean, as long as you have a place to live, you know where you need to stay!”

“Well...I guess that’s true.”

Pinkie got up and gave Sunset a big hug. “Aw, don't worry about it Sunny! Everything will work out just fine!”

“Yeah...” Sunset couldn't help but smile. “Thanks Pinkie...”

Author's Note

AUGH! Good grief this chapter was long and hard to write! I've wanted to do a montage chapter since probably the fifth or sixth chapter but didn't have a good excuse to do it. The next chapter is also going to be a bit different as well, as it will star a certain purple unicorn and her interactions with Sunset.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

The Writings of a Sunset and a Sparkle

The following starts on the Monday of the previous chapter.

Monday...

Sunset yawned as she rubbed her hair again. 'Ugh...it still hurts. Why did that dog have to go and bite my hair?' she thought as she sat down at her bedroom desk. She opened the magic book and twirled her pen. 'What should I write today?'

Twilight Sparkle, are you there?

A few seconds passed...

I'm here Sunset! How was your day?

Sunset sighed, still remembering the day she just had. The confrontation with Celestia, the talk with Gilda, and the dog.

It was long. Let's just say there were several tiring moments throughout the day. Especially one moment at the end.

Oh really? What was it?

I was helping a friend at an animal shelter and a dog...began biting my hair.

Biting your hair?! That sounds painful. I'm sorry that happened to you.

Sunset showed a small smile as she read those words. 'Everyone is looking out for me today...'

Thanks.

No problem. Anything else happen today?

Not really. How about you?

Twilight put her pen down and opened her backpack. 'Where is it?' the filly thought as she looked through her bag. 'Ah! Here it is! My daily checklist!' Twilight levitated her pen again.

Today I had breakfast, brushed teeth, met with Princess Celestia, studied first round of medium level magic, had lunch, played with Spike, and had supper. After that, I ended my day with a small test from Princess Celestia and went back to my room.

Sunset's eyes scanned the long list of everything that happened. 'Wow...Twilight had a productive day. Especially compared to mine, which is just boring school and hanging out with Fluttershy.' Sunset's eyes then saw a certain word that intrigued her. Sunset raised her pen again.

Who is Spike?

Twilight read those words and then flipped through the previous pages. 'Did I not tell her about Spike?! No way!' Seeing that she hadn't mentioned Spike, she drooped her head in shame. 'I can't believe I did that...' Twilight levitated the pen.

Spike is a baby dragon I hatched.

'Baby dragon?! Whoa!'

A baby dragon?! So...dragons are real?!

Yes. Do they not have them in that world?

Sunset remembered the few books she read while in the hospital. That and her tries at books after the hospital, only for the past week of crazy stuff to happen instead. She let out a sigh. 'Huh...now this Equestria world seems even more out there...'

Only in fiction. I think.

Really?

Yes. Same with magic. Except this book apparently, which you all told me I brought from that world.

'No magic?! What kind of world is on the other side of that mirror?!' Twilight thought as she rubbed her forehead in disbelief. 'That's crazy! And....and...' she looked at the clock on the wall. 'Uh oh...it's that late already?! But-but-but...I still need write down my list of things I have to do next week! And I need to check the list that details my list for checking the list for next week! Augh!'

Something's come up. Unfortunately I have to cut our chat short. I need to do a bunch of stuff before going to bed.

That's fine. Good night Twilight.

Good night Sunset.

Tuesday...

Sunset let out a groan as she remembered all the pins that poked her today. She scratched her back while letting out a yawn. She grabbed her pen again.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

Ever had that day where you were excited about something only to regret it?

Twilight looked at the words and tried to think of a response. 'Hmm...A day I was looking forward to but I ended up not liking it...' The little filly continued to scratch her chin in thought. 'Uh-oh...I can't think of anything!'

Sorry Sunset, but I can't of think of anything right now.

It's fine. I actually have another question for you Twilight. Do you like science?

As soon as Twilight read those words, her eyes lit up like a thousand lightbulbs. A huge smile popped onto her face as she began to write.

Do I like science? I love science! I love studying science, love learning about science, I love everything about science! Why do you ask?

'Whoa...did not expect that reaction. Especially since Twilight told me that magic exists in that world...' Sunset thought as she tried to think of a response.

Let's just say that I've found all other subjects at my school really boring.

Oh. It might be part of your amnesia then.

Huh? What do you mean?

Seeing this last comment, Twilight's horn glowed as she levitated a book towards her. The pages began to flip as she tried to write while looking into the book.

When Princess Celestia said I was going to be talking to you through this journal, she gave me some books over amnesia. She thought it might help since we can't transfer the books to you.

As Twilight wrote the words, she thought, 'It also helps that I love to study anything.'

I see. That's really thoughtful of her. Tell her I said thank you.

No problem. Now, as I was saying, I'm guessing your lost memory is based on your memories and not knowledge.

So, you're saying that I'll remember basic school knowledge but the important stuff is gone, right?

Yes. In most cases, that is true. I was thinking on how to explain this to you and the best exapmle I can give is that your knowledge and your memories are separate. When the event that caused your amnesia to happen...well, I'm sorry Sunset.

Sunset showed a small smile at those last words. The truth in the entry was a bitter one but the part that mattered most to Sunset was at the end. She was glad to have someone who was so sensitive as a friend.

Its cool Twilight. I understand. Sorry to say, but I got a long day ahead of me tomorrow. Good night.

Good night Sunset.

Twilight closed the book as the filly let out a yawn. 'Sunset...I hate that I had to tell you that. Maybe I should ask Princess Celestia for some advice tomorrow...'

Wednesday...

Twilight? Are you there?

I'm here Sunset. How was your day?

It was...interesting to say the least. Apparently I needed a lesson in relaxation today.

As Twilight read those words, a scowl popped up on her face. She began to bite her lip as she responded.

Oh, I hate those lessons. That's the only lesson from Princess Celestia that I didn't like.

Really? Why is that?

Well...a while back I went into a huge reading frenzy and kept reading books for three days straight with no sleep. She said it was bad for my health and that I wasn't allowed to read anymore for the rest of the week.

Three days?! I'm sorry Twilight but I have to agree with Princess Celestia there.

Twilight's face turned into a sight of bitterness and anger. 'Even she thinks that! I can't help it I love learning!' The filly's eyes turned on fire as she grabbed her pen.

Not you too. I love reading! Is that wrong?!

Sensing the anger in Twilight's last statement, Sunset let out a small sigh, trying to figure out the right words to write. 'Hope I didn't make her too mad. Let's see...'

No. You just have to pace yourself sometimes. I was told today that sometimes you need to just let tomorrow wait. There's no need to do everything at once.

As Twilight's eyes scanned those words, the filly sighed. 'Guess she is kinda right...was this what Princess Celestia was trying to teach me? But...I love reading and studying. If I could just do that all the time, I would.'

Okay. I think I see your point. Though, I rather study than relax.

That's cool. I probably would choose studying over relaxing sometimes too. Though with today, I would choose relaxing. Have you ever had apple cider?

No. Is it good?

Yeah. I just wonder if it exists in your world.

Well...maybe you can tell me how make it. I mean, I love chemistry so I bet I could make it if I get the right ingredients and mix them!

After seeing those last words, Sunset wasn't sure if she just opened a Pandora's Box or not. Then again, Sunset had a feeling it would be a fun little chemistry experiment anyways.

Thursday...

Do you know what soccer is Twilight? Do they have that in your world?

'Soccer?' thought Twilight as she read the entry. She quickly levitated a pony dictionary to herself. She flipped through the pages, trying to find any entry concerning the word. 'No...no...no...hmm...'

Nope. I looked it up but I didn't find anything about it Sunset. Just give a minute, I might have another book that could help me though.

Okay. I was just wondering, it was a sport that I participated in today even though I didn't know a single thing about it. Guess that's because it doesn't exist in Equestria.

After reading this entry, Twilight levitated another book towards her. Scanning through the book, she started to write again.

I just looked over a book about sports and exercises Sunset. Unfortunately, it seems you are right. I don't see any sport with that name. I must say, this makes me even more interested in your world though.

'Interested in this world?' Sunset spun her pen on her finger. 'Huh. Well...I am interested in what Equestria is like too...but it would be unfair if I just learned and she didn't.'

Okay. I know that I don't know much about this world but I can try to answer your questions if you have any.

'She'll answer anything?!' thought Twilight as her eyes shined like stars. 'Oh wow! I get to learn about another world! What do I ask first?! In fact, why didn't I ask about this sooner?!' Twilight started to rub her head in thought. 'Maybe I could ask her about...no...how about...no...maybe...no...' Twilight's head flopped down on her desk, her breath blowing away a few long hairs hanging down from her head. She moaned in defeat. “I can't decide...I have too many questions...”

Are you still there Twilight?

Seeing the words appear, Twilight's horn shined one more time.

Um, Sunset. If you don't mind, I would like to make a list of what I want to ask you about that world. Could I ask you about that world tomorrow?

Sure.

Friday...

Have you ever had a day where you can't explain almost anything that happened?

Filly Twilight's eyes looked over the entry as her little mind tried to absorb the following statement. 'A day where you can't explain anything...hmm...' Twilight scratched her chin in thought, trying to shuffle through her memories. 'Well...I still can't really explain what happened when I tried to hatch Spike...does that really count?'

Well Sunset, the only moment I can think of is when I hatched Spike.

Oh really? What happened then? And how do you hatch a dragon egg?

Well...you hatch him by using a certain amount of magic into the dragon egg. As for the unexplainable, I lost control of my magic and somehow turned my parents into plants. And made a baby dragon grow ten times its size.

Wow. That sounds amazing. I wish I could have been there.

Yeah.

Twilight sighed. She only liked part of that memory. That part being when Celestia came in and asked her to be her student. Everything else was kind of embarrassing when she thought about it. 'Sigh...if hadn't been for Princess Celestia...say, I forgot about the list!'

Sunset, could I confess something to you?

Sure, I guess.

I forgot to make the list about the questions over your world. I spent last night making lists to make sure I make that list.

And you made too many lists?

Yeah. Sorry.

Don't worry about it, its cool. Tell you what, why don't you ask me that stuff Monday? It'll give you some time to think about all the questions you want to ask.

Thanks.

Twilight slumped over, still thinking about the lists. 'Can't believe I did that. Again. Princess Celestia keeps telling me to stop writing down every little thing about my life. Say...I could ask her that!'

Can I ask you one question about your world Sunset?

Sure.

What kind of human is your Celestia?

'What kind of human? Oh yeah, she's a pony in her world...' thought Sunset as she read those words. 'Hmm...how do I describe her?'

She's...wonderful. She's nice, kind, caring and always says things that motivate me. She's also very stern yet fair, especially at her job as principal.

Wow. She sounds just like Princess Celestia, except the fact that she's a principal.

Really? Guess the worlds are more alike than we thought. Except for the whole human and pony thing. Though if that's true, I'm betting your version of Luna is similar to mine too. Maybe she's a princess there as well since this one's the vice-principal.

Twilight's eyes bulged as she saw those last words. Her tiny filly brain was zooming as she read that sentence again and again. After a long awkward pause, she levitated the pen with slight hesitation.

Who is Luna?

Author's Note

This had to be the most boring chapter I've written for A Lost Sunset. I thought this chapter was gonna be fun to write with Twilight and Sunset but...it was so bare bones. I don't know why. So, my head decided on the craziest ending I could think of.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

EDIT: I hit 2,000 views with this chapter! No way! Please read this:here.

A Story from the Sun

Sunset blinked several times, surprised at Twilight's last entry. She could feel a slight tinge of hesitation in her hand as she put the pen to paper.

Wait, your world doesn't have Luna? You know, Celestia's sister?

“A SISTER?!” exclaimed Twilight as she read those words. Her hooves drilled into her head in disbelief. “WHAT?!”

My world does not have a pony named Luna.

Twilight read over her the words she just wrote, her mind trying to understand the information she just obtained.

I think.

You think? Well, why don't you ask Princess Celestia? Maybe she hasn't introduced you to her yet.

'Well...that could be true.' Twilight glanced at her clock on the wall. 'Gosh, it sure is late. I probably would be bothering Princess Celestia if I went and asked her right now...'

I don't know Sunset. Its really late right now.

Then just ask her tomorrow. Its cool.

'Ask her tomorrow...' Twilight bit at her lip as she thought about that. 'Princess Celestia might have a sister?! Hmm...I've never seen that in any of the history books. Maybe I should go ask...'

Tell you what Sunset, can you stay up a little longer tonight?

Sure. There's no school tomorrow.

Great! I'm gonna go to Princess Celestia and I'm bringing the book with me.

Okay. Are you sure?

'Am I sure? Well...' Twilight paced around the room for a minute. 'One the one hoof, I could get in trouble...on the other hoof, I probably won't get a wink of sleep because I'll be thinking about this all night...' Twilight nodded to herself.

Yeah. I wanna know.

Okay. I'll stay up a bit longer.

Sunset put the pen down and pulled out her phone. 'Almost forgot that Celestia got this for me last Saturday...though I haven't used it yet. Guess I should try fiddling around with it while I wait...'

Meanwhile...

Twilight slowly exited her room, her filly head shaking nervously as she saw the dark night sky. The moon shined a bright light at the castle, showing the building could still be majestic even in the dead of night. Her tiny filly body slipped through the shadows, quickly shuffling down the halls. As Twilight approached the throne room, she noticed a pair of guards. 'Darn! Looks like I can't go this way...maybe...maybe I should try that teleport spell. But I couldn't get it right in today's lesson. Hmm...'

Twilight's ears stood straight up as she remembered something vital. 'Oh yeah! I could take the long way around. I just have to cut to the nursery and the lesson room. Those connect to the hallway where the princess's bedroom is!' The filly bent down to the floor, her belly rubbing the rug. She quickly moved down another hallway, trying to make sure nopony sees her. Soon, she found herself outside of Celestia's room. The filly came to a stop as she saw the door was only slightly open. She peeked inside with bated breath. 'Ah ha! There she is! Wait...what is she doing?'

Celestia was sitting there, looking a long tapestry that a picture of a dark alicorn and a symbol of the moon. But that wasn't the thing that caught Twilight's eye. It was Celestia, who just sat there, staring at the cloth. Twilight almost let out a gasp as she saw a small tear roll down Celestia's eye. 'Why is Princess Celestia crying?'

“Come in Twilight. I know you're there.”

A shock went down Twilight’s spine as those words entered her ears. Her body felt faint as she continued to just stand there, frozen in fear.

“I uh-er-um...”

“Just come in my faithful student. Don't worry, I'm not angry.” Celestia said in her usual calm voice. “Though I am wondering why you decided to sneak up to my room tonight.” Celestia's eye spotted the book poking out of her saddlebag. “Oh, does Sunset Shimmer want to ask me something?”

“Uh...not exactly.” Twilight said with a gulp. Her hooves hook as she slowly dragged herself into the room. “Sorry about coming here so late princess.”

“It's fine my faithful student, what is your question?” Celestia said as she put her wing over Twilight. “Though please make it quick, you need to get to bed.”

“Well...” Twilight began fiddling with her hooves, trying to find the words. “I...um...”

“Is something wrong? Please don't be afraid of me Twilight, just ask me the question.”

“Er...uh...you see, me and Sunset were talking and...she mentioned a name that was related to her world's version of you.”

“A name?” Celestia's head turned slightly in confusion. “May I see the book?”

“Sure.” Twilight said with a gulp. Celestia's horn shined as she levitated the book out of the bag. Quickly flipping through the pages, she found the latest entry.

“Let's see...” Celestia's eyes went over Sunset's entry describing her counterpart. “Oh...I'm apparently wonderful and nice and you think I'm the same Twilight.” Celestia turned and shined a smile. “Thank you.”

“That's not it princess...keep reading.”

“Okay...worlds are more alike...human and pony...” Then, Celestia stopped. Her mouth only said one word. “Luna...”

Twilight gulped again as she stuttered, “Uh...yeah. Do you know a Luna here in Equestria?”

“Yes.” Celestia's voice changed to a bitter, dry tone. “Yes I do, my student. She's my sister.”

“So...it's true.” Twilight said, her mind still in slight shock. “Um...”

Celestia let out a sigh and pulled her wing around Twilight. “It seems I have no choice here. Even though it is late Twilight, let me tell you a certain tale.”

“Well uh...you don't have to princess! I mean, if you don't want to-”

Celestia's hoof covered Twilight's mouth as her usual calm smile reappeared on Celestia's face. “Don't worry my student. I was going to eventually tell you this tale. Besides, didn't you write to Sunset saying you would find out?”

“Oh yeah. I did do that, didn't I...”

“You did.” Celestia said as she looked at the book again. “Tell you what Twilight, why don't I write down a small summary of the story to Sunset. It'll be easier and quicker that way.”

“That sounds good.”

“Okay. Let me just introduce myself to Sunset...”

Meanwhile...

Sunset was still sitting at her desk, tapping the touch phone with her fingers. 'Its weird. Why does this feel so foreign to me? I mean, I know I was a pony which means I had hooves instead of fingers but...this just feels really weird. Its like this touch screen is designed to be frustrating and make you question the design choices. Maybe I should have asked for a button phone...'

BZZT!

“Whoa!” Sunset yelped as she hopped in her seat. “Oh yeah...the book. Geez louise, talk about giving me a heart attack.” Sunset leaned over and opened the book, hoping to see some answers to her's and Twilight's questions.

Hello Sunset Shimmer, this is Princess Celestia.

'Huh? Why is she writing?' Sunset thought as she grabbed her pen.

Not that I mind but why are you writing? What happened to Twilight?

Celestia giggled as she read Sunset's words. “My my Twilight, seems Sunset is worried about you. I'm glad you two are such good friends.”

“Yeah. Sunset's a lot of fun to talk to princess. Though I will admit that she can be pretty depressing at times.” Twilight said with sheepish grin.

“I know.” Celestia said as she lifted the pen high in the air, her wings extending out. “Sit right by me Twilight. I'm going to tell both of you the tale in writing and I need you to be silent until I'm done, understand?”

“Yes.” Twilight said with a nod.

“Alright, let's tell Sunset what's going on first...”

Don't worry, Twilight is sitting right here beside me. I've decided to tell you both about my sister by writing into this book, is that okay?

'By writing in it? Huh. Works for me.'

Sure. Go ahead.

Very well. First off, may I be a bit selfish and ask you what your Luna is like?

'What mine is like?!' thought Sunset as she read those words again. 'How do I explain that one?!'

She's...hard to explain. The best way I can think of is: She's a nice kind forgiving person buried under a mountain of coffee. Does that make any sense?

“Pfft! HAHAHA!” laughed Celestia as she read the entry. “Oh my stars! That sounds just like her!” Twilight watched Celestia fall over, completely in stitches. A few seconds later, Celestia stood back, rubbing the tears from her eyes. She began to pat herself, trying to recompose. “Oh...that was a good laugh. Sorry about that Twilight.”

“No...its okay.” Twilight said in an awkward tone. 'What was that?!'

That sounds like her Sunset. My Luna was very similar.

Was?

Yes. You see, a very long time ago, I lost her.

'Lost her?!' thought Sunset as a lump appeared in her throat.

What happened?!

I'm going to get to that. If you do not mind Sunset, could you not interrupt me with any writing till I'm done?

'Interrupt? Oh yeah, don't want the words to mix with each other...'

Sure.

Thank you. Now, as I said before, I lost her. How I lost her is quite the tale. First off, the tale starts almost a thousand years ago.

'A thousand years?! How old is she?!' thought Sunset as she continued to watch the words.

We were the Alicorn Sisters, masters of the Sun and the Moon. I would raise the Sun everyday into the sky while my little sister Luna would raise the Moon every night. With this, we were the rulers of Equestria. However, things would not always be that way. You see, my sister got jealous of my Sun. In the Sun, the ponies of Equestria would play and loved the daytime while they only slept in the nighttime, not paying any attention to the Moon. This caused my sister to become more and more jealous until

A small tear went down Celestia's cheek as she wrote the next words.

her jealously turned to darkness. There, she became a being known as Nightmare Moon and threatened to never lower the Moon again. She wanted the night to last forever. Because of this, I fought and banished her to the Moon. She's been locked up there ever since.

'Whoa...that story is really out there!' thought Sunset as she read the words again. 'She locked her sister in the moon?!'

“But princess...isn't Nightmare Moon just a ghost story?!” Twilight said in a slight panic. “I mean, isn't it just the story behind Nightmare Night and why the Moon looks like it has a pony face on it?!”

“It slightly is Twilight. After all, there is truth in every story. How else would the story exist?” Celestia put her wing over Twilight, giving her a slight hug. “You will understand someday my faithful student.”

“Yeah but...hey! The book!” Twilight said as she pointed to it.

Could I ask you a few questions about that story?

“Seems she has questions too...”

“Indeed.” Celestia lifted the pen once more.

Go ahead Sunset.

'Okay...where do I start?!' thought Sunset as she tried to read the story for a third time. 'I wanna pick this whole thing apart scientifically but...ugh. This sounds crazy, even if I do consider magic into the whole situation.' She looked at the beginning of the story. 'Let's start there...'

First, what's an alicorn?

“She doesn't know that?!” Twilight said in a dumbfounded tone.

“She has amnesia Twilight and you've never written anything like that to her.”

“Oh...sorry.”

“It's fine. Let's respond.”

An alicorn is basically a pony with a horn and wings. Ponies that are alicorns are usually considered royalty and have great magical power.

'A horn and wings? Huh. Is that what I wanted to be before I lost my memories?'

So, I'm guessing its magic that allows you to move the Sun and Moon? Which sounds really crazy since that doesn't happen in this world. Am I right?

“WHAT?!” yelped Twilight. “HER WORLD'S SUN AND MOON ISN'T MOVED BY MAGIC?!”

“Calm down Twilight. Remember, she said magic doesn't exist in her world.”

“Oh...so, does that world have another method to move the Sun and Moon?”

“Probably.” Celestia said as she let out a yawn. “Good grief its late, let's answer a few more and go to bed. Sound good?”

“Sure.” Twilight nodded.

Yes. Do you have anymore questions?

Sunset looked at the question and leaned back into the chair. 'This Luna...sounds kinda like me in a way. At least, what this Celestia told me about what I was like in the past.'

You said her jealously turned her to darkness. What does that mean?

Celestia could feel a pin striking her heart as she read those words. A small sigh followed as her pen levitated into the air again.

It means I failed her. I failed to see what was troubling her while I was too busy ruling Equestria. Because of that, she accepted help from something she shouldn't have.

'Wow...' thought Sunset as she looked over those words. 'I didn't...I wish I hadn't asked that now.'

I'm sorry I asked you that. I'm sorry that happened to you.

Tears began to flow from Celestia's eyes as she read Sunset's entry. 'Oh Sunset...to think you would grow this much from the last time I saw you.' A shining smile grew on her face as Twilight watched her respond.

It's fine Sunset. Do you have anymore questions?

'Anymore?! Heck yeah I do! Like how did you get the power to banish her to the Moon?! Are alicorns really that powerful?! And...and...' Sunset's mind began to zoom, only to let out a yawn. 'Then again...should I really question any of this anyways? I mean, even if I start to ask a ton of questions, I'm betting magic will be the explanation for half of it...and I feel bad for asking that last one.'

Sunset looked at her bed, the sight looking more appealing every second. 'Yeah...let's go to bed. I'm betting Twilight can tell me everything tomorrow. She'll probably question that Celestia about all of this.'

No. I think I'll wait and ask tomorrow. Sorry, but I'm tired. Good night Princess Celestia and Twilight.

“She must really be tired.” Twilight said while a yawn escaped her mouth. “I am too...”

“So am I my faithful student. Let's both tell her good night and I will answer all your questions tomorrow, okay?”

“Okay. I will warn you princess, I have a bunch of questions though. Like, what spell did you use to banish her? And, how did the darkness take her over if she's a alicorn? And-”

Celestia interrupted Twilight with another hoof over Twilight's mouth. “In due time my student. Let's get you to your room.”

“But...” Twilight looked at the tapestry Celestia was looking at earlier. “Is that why you were crying earlier?” she said while pointing at it.

Celestia's eyes widened as she looked back at it and then to Twilight. “Yes...I was my student.”

“Oh...I'm sorry. I didn't-”

Celestia put her hoof over Twilight's mouth again. “It's fine my student. I just...I failed her just like I failed Sunset Shimmer. Don't worry about it.”

“But-”

“No. We will talk about this another time my student.” Celestia began to pet her student with a caring smile. “Now, let's get you to bed, shall we?”

“Okay.” Twilight weakly nodded. “But I still...” The little filly slumped over and began to snore. Celestia merely giggled as she levitated the filly onto her back. “Sweet dreams my student.”

Meanwhile...

Sunset laid in her bed, her eyes trying to be permanently closed. 'Ugh...I can't believe I'm getting used to this.' She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling. 'Magic...alicorns in the Moon...how ridiculous.' She looked at the magic book one more time. 'Yeah...I think I'm done with answers for now. Again. All I wanna do is relax...I'll let Twilight flood me with questions Monday...'

Sunset's eyes closed once more as she drifted off into a land of dreams.

Author's Note

I felt the ending of this was really...lacking. Sorry, I couldn't think of another way to end this. Unfortunately, this was the best I could do. Thankfully after the next chapter, I have an arc ready that I believe you guys won't see coming. Also, the whole Sunset and her phone part is a reference to myself. I just now got a touch phone and I hate it. I should have never stopped using button phones.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Another Normal Day

“You want me to what?!” Sunset said in an expression that could only be described as a combination of shock and confusion.

“I want you to join the soccer team.” Rainbow said in a disgruntled tone. “You saw your skills when we practiced last week. We have a terrible goalie and you could easily replace him!”

“No.”

“No?!”

“No. I'm not interested in sports Rainbow.” Sunset said as she slammed her locker. “Besides, isn't it too late to join the team anyways? Didn't tryouts happen before I started going to this school?”

“Yes. But I could totally convince Coach Spitfire to let you on the team! When she sees your goalie powers, you would get on for sure!”

“'Goalie power'?! Seriously?!” Sunset said with an arched eyebrow. “No. Sorry Rainbow, but no.”

“Aw, come on!”

“No Rainbow. I need to get to history class.”

“Ughhhh...why do you have to be such a egghead?!” Rainbow groaned as she fell to her knees. “Come on Sunset! Can't you just come by and see the practice?!”

“No.”

“Just let me show you how bad our goalie is!”

Sunset's eyes twitched in annoyance. It was Monday. She had spent the last two days trying to forget everything she had just learned about Equestria. Her mind was in a mess as she kept thinking about how out there the story of her being a pony from a magic filled world and another version of Luna being evil. 'I'm in some weird middle place between ignorance and denial right now, aren't I?' she thought as she looked at Rainbow again, who was just standing there with puppy dog eyes. A long sigh exited her mouth. “Fine.”

“Really?!” A grin grew on Rainbow's face.

“Yeah. But I'm only gonna watch the practice. No me being a goalie.”

“Deal!” Rainbow said as she turned around and ran down the hallway. “Its after school at the fields!”

“Okay.” Sunset weakly replied as she turned to go to her class. 'I can't believe I agreed to that.'

It wasn't long till Sunset found herself at lunch again. There, she sat the usual cafeteria table, ready to start talking to all of her friends. The first to join was Fluttershy.

“Hello Sunset. How are you today?”

“I'm good.” Sunset said as she took bite into her salad. “Can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“I...uh, I've been thinking recently and...I think I'm ready to tell them.”

“Tell them? Oh. You mean...are you sure Sunset?” Fluttershy said with a slight gasp.

“Yeah...I think I'm ready.”

It wasn't long till her other friends joined them. Applejack and Pinkie were first, then Rarity and finally Rainbow Dash. As her five friends sat around her, she couldn't help but smile. However, the smile wouldn't last long.

“Hey girls...” Sunset said in a dry tone. “Could I tell you all something?”

The five looked at each other and back at Sunset. “Is something wrong darling?”

“Yeah, something biting at ya sugarcube?”

“Not exactly. I just...” Sunset scratched the back of her head, trying to figure out what to say. “Look, I've already told this to Fluttershy and Rarity but...I don't know.”

Rarity looked at Fluttershy, only for the two to just show a face of worry. “Look darling, you don't have to-”

“You're all my friends Rarity. And...I had a really great last week with all of you. I should tell them.”

“Tell us what sugarcube?”

“Yeah, what's up?”

“Oh! Oh! Is it a secret? I love secrets!” Pinkie said with bouncing up and down.

“It is darling and you can't tell anyone.” Rarity turned back to Sunset. “Are you sure?”

“Yeah.” Sunset nodded. “Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie...I...I...” she could feel a lump growing in her throat. She hated admitting this. But, she wanted her friends to know. They needed to know. “I don't know who I am.”

“Huh?”

“I don't get it.”

“I...have amnesia. It means I can't remember anything. I just...wanted the rest of my friends to know.” Sunset said as a tear began to stream down her face. “I'm sorry for not telling you earlier.”

The three looked at each other in slight confusion. “Um...sugarcube, why are yah sorry?”

“Huh?”

“Why are yah sorry for not telling us? You said it was a secret right?”

“Well I...I thought you might think differently of me and-”

Before Sunset could finish, Pinkie slammed her body into Sunset, giving her a tight hug. “Aw, don't worry about that Sunny! We wouldn't think differently of you! You're our friend!”

“Yeah! Why would we think differently?!” Rainbow responded. “You just told us you lost your memory, why is that bad?”

“Ah agree.” Applejack said while tipping her hat. “Even if you don't know who ya are, we know. Though it does explain why yah was so plumb depressing lookin' for the first few days we knew yah...”

“Yeah, but who cares about that?” Rainbow said in a blunt tone. “Sides, there's no reason to be sad when you got your friends.”

“They're right darling.” Rarity shined a bright smile. “You shouldn't think so negatively all the time.”

“That's right.” Fluttershy said as she began to hug Sunset. “We're all here for you Sunset. Let it all out.”

Tears began to flow down her cheeks as she heard those words. “Thank you...thank you so much.” Sunset hugged her friends back, her mind still in a slight mess. “Thank you for being my friends!”

“Anytime darling.”

A few hours later...

Sunset dreaded what she was about to watch. In her mind, sports was nothing but a giant waste of time. She had come home every now and then and seen Luna watch it on a 'television'. She was pretty sure televisions didn't exist in Equestria since she found herself fascinated by it when she first arrived. Same with cars and computers. Only phones didn't fascinate her. As for sports, Sunset saw it as just a bunch of humans playing with some kind of ball. In every single sport.

“I'm gonna regret doing this. I just know it.” Sunset said to herself as she entered the field. She glanced at the bleachers, her nose feeling a slight itch. As she went up the bleachers, she saw a woman walking over, yelling at the top of her lungs.

“Faster you slugs!” she yelled as the team ran up and down the field. “If you aren't fast, you will lose!”

Sunset's eyes scanned the field, watching every movement for a while. It wasn't long till the players started to do goal practices. The team's goalie was named Score and just like Rainbow said, he was horrible. Sunset groaned as he continue to flail his arms around, barely touching the ball unless the ball was kicked directly into him. Even then, he would mess up and the ball would still go in. 'Guess Rainbow was right...but I still don't want to do this.'

As soon as Sunset let out a yawn, her ears picked up a certain noise. The noise of footsteps. Her head turned only to see Rainbow Dash running up towards her. “Sunset!”

“I'm here.”

“Hey!” Rainbow stopped in front of Sunset, trying to catch her breath. “You saw it right?”

“I did. But I'm still not doing this. I'm not going to be your goalie.”

“Aw come on! Please?! Can't you help us out a tiny bit?!”

“Rainbow, I told you-” Sunset stopped and saw an individual behind Rainbow. Seeing Sunset's look, Rainbow soon turned around as well.

“Coach Spitfire! I-”

“That's enough Rainbow Dash.” Spitfire said in a gruff tone. She walked past Rainbow and looked directly at Sunset, her eyes filled with cold precision. “So...you're Sunset Shimmer, right?”

“Yeah.”

Spitfire continues to look Sunset over, her eyes shifting up and down. “Hmm...Rainbow told me you blocked all her kicks like it was nothing.”

“I did. I also told her I'm not joining the soccer team.” Sunset deadpanned.

“I see...come with me.” Spitfire said with a small gesture.

“I said I'm not joining-”

“I know what you said. You're not joining the team. I want you to come with me for a second though.” Spitfire gave a cocky look. “Don't have anything better to do, do ya?”

Sunset sat there for a second, trying to think of a good response. Nothing came to mind though. “No. I don't.” She pulled herself up and followed Spitfire to the field, all while watching the happy-go-lucky face Rainbow was showing off. “Rainbow I told you-”

“Here.” Spitfire said with presenting her hand to Sunset. “Put these gloves on.” Sunset looked at the gloves and slowly put them on. “Looks like they fit. Good.” Spitfire cricked her neck and pointed to the soccer goal. “Go over there.”

“You do realize I'm not gonna-”

“You're not joining the team.” Spitfire said in the gruffest tone possible. “I don't care if you defend the goal or not.”

“Uh...” Sunset stuttered. 'Why is...I don't get it. What is she thinking? Then again, if she says I'm not going to join the team, I got nothing to lose...' Sunset walked over to the goal and stood in a basic, non-defensive stance. She watched Spitfire signal for a soccer ball. She watched the coach crick her body as the ball rolled up to her feet.

“Okay Sunset Shimmer. I'm gonna only kick this once. That's all.”

“Once?”

“Yep.” Spitfire put her foot on the ball and began to kick it left and right. Sunset's eyes began watching her feet, seeing every movement. Then, as if it was a fireball, Spitfire kicked the ball like it was on fire. The ball spun like a top in the air, spinning into the top left corner. Sunset's body flew, her right hand barely tapping the ball. However, this was enough to knock the ball into the poles of the goal. The ball bounced and flew off the field. The other players just stood there, their jaws agape in shock.

“No way!” said multiple players. “How did she...”

“Ha! You see that coach?! I told you she was awesome!” cheered Rainbow.

Spitfire clapped her hands a few times as Sunset got back up. “Not bad kid. Too bad you're not joining.”

“Thanks.” grunted Sunset as she patted her shirt down. “Gotta admit, I thought I wasn't gonna block it.”

“Yeah. Now get off my field.” Spitfire said while pointing to the school. “I have no time for people who don't want to join the team.”

“What?! Oh come on!” Rainbow yelled. “Didn't you just see that coach?! She's ten times better than Score!”

“Hey!” Score screamed. Unfortunately for him, no one was listening.

“I know she is Rainbow. But she's not joining.” Spitfire deadpanned as she showed her hand to Rainbow, only showing two fingers. “I'll give you two reasons why.”

“Two?”

“One. She doesn't want to join and I have no need for people who don't want to play sports.” Spitfire turned back to Sunset. “Two...can I ask you something Shimmer?”

“Sure.”

“What were you looking at when you were defending?”

'Why is she asking that?' thought Sunset as she stepped back a bit. “Your feet. Why?”

“That's reason number two.” Spitfire said as turned back to Rainbow. “You see Rainbow, she doesn't have any spirit. Or, at least when it comes to sports.” Spitfire taps the side of her head. “She'd rather use her brain. Even though I would take her over Score any day, she's never gonna like soccer completely.”

“But-but-but-”

“Go ahead. Nice meeting you Sunset.” Spitfire said in a stern tone. She extended her hand, only for Sunset to firm grasp and shake it.

“Nice meeting you too.” Sunset turned and walked off the field, leaving a disappointed Rainbow Dash. The disappointment wouldn't last long though as another player ran up to Sunset.

“Hey! Wait!” the player yelled as Sunset turned to see who it was. Sunset's eyes went from curious to shock in under a second.

“Wha...Gilda?”

“Yeah...hold up.” Gilda said as stopped in front of Sunset. “Can I talk to ya for a sec?”

“Uhhh...er...okay?” Sunset said with a gulp.

“Thanks.” Gilda scratched the back of her head in slight embarrassment. “I just...I wanted to say that was pretty impressive. You know, that whole blocking the coach's shot. I don't think I've ever seen anyone do that before.”

“Really? Um...thanks, Gilda.”

“Right...uh...I just wanted to say, don't make me the reason to not join to the team. After seeing that, I'll gladly vouch for ya.”

“Oh well...” Sunset felt lumps gather in her throat. 'Wow...this is so embarrassing. I'm freezing up.' Sunset slightly blushed. “Thanks but...I'm not interested anyways. I just did this to satisfy Rainbow...which apparently I still failed at.”

“Ha!” Gilda let out a hearty laugh. “Sounds just like her. She always wants to have her way.”

“True...heh heh heh...”

“Hey!” yelled Rainbow as she cut in between the two. “What do you think yer doing Gilda?!”

“Whoa!” Gilda stepped back. “Calm down Dash. It's cool, I was just complimenting Sunset here.”

“No you weren't! I bet you were gonna try something again!”

“I'm not-look Dash!” Gilda said as she butted heads with Rainbow. “I was trying to-”

“No you weren't!”

“I-”

“ENOUGH!” Sunset screamed at the top of her lungs. She then slammed her hands between the two, pushing both away from each other. “That's enough! No fighting!”

“But-”

“Quiet Rainbow!” Sunset said with a glare. “Listen, Gilda was just complimenting me on what just happened, okay?”

“Really?”

“Yes.” Sunset deadpanned. “So stop worrying. Me and her aren't gonna fight anymore.” Sunset turned to Gilda. “Right?”

“Yeah...right.” Gilda gulped. “I don't wanna get expelled or anything, okay Dash? I already got suspended for a half a week.”

“Well...”

“Rainbow...” Sunset sighed. “Listen, remember what happened to Lightning Dust?”

“Yeah. She got suspended for a week after yelling at the Principal Celestia. And she's banned from sports.”

“Exactly, and if she does anymore, she gets expelled. Same with Gilda.” Sunset said while pointing at Gilda. “The only difference is that Gilda is allowed to still play sports cuz she agreed to Principal Celestia's terms and didn't throw a tantrum. Do you think she wants to lose that privilege?”

“No...sorry.” Rainbow said, her head drooping down.

Sunset took a deep breath. “Its cool. Sorry I lost my temper. I just...I just wanna go home today Rainbow. I'm sorry but I'm just not interested in sports.” Sunset presented her hand. “Friends?”

“Friends.” Rainbow shook back. “I'm still watching you Gilda.”

“Rainbow.” Sunset groaned as she glared at Rainbow. “Be nice. Don't make me get Fluttershy out here.”

“Its cool Shimmer.” Gilda waved her hand. “Me and Dash don't fight each other anymore anyways. We're old pals, right?” Gilda put her arm around Rainbow's shoulder. “Remember when we pranked old coach Iron Will with that fake football?”

“Yeah, I remember.” Rainbow said with a hearty laugh. “Man, he was really ticked off.”

“See? Its cool Shimmer.” Gilda shined a smile. “Me and Dash can get along just fine. We're the best of old buddies!”

“Yeah...we were.” Rainbow muttered. “Till you started hanging out with Lightning Dust.”

“Hey! She's cool if you give her a chance...” Rainbow glared at Gilda with an arched eyebrow. Gilda tried to give a half smile. “Okay...she's not that cool. She'll come around, I promise.”

“Just keep her away from my friends Gilda. Got it?"

“That's fine. Let's just get back on the field. Later Sunset.”

“Later.” Sunset waved goodbye as the two walked back to the field. 'Glad that's over.'

Later that evening...

Dear Twilight,

Ever had that day where someone wants you to do something that you really don't want to do? Then you do it and they still aren't satisfied?

Twilight looked at the entry, her mind thinking about the question. 'Hmm...something I had to do...and then they still weren't satisfied...'

The Past...

“Are you sure about this princess?” Twilight asked as she glanced at the large menu in front of her. “I mean, I don't mind eating just the usual food.”

“Now Twilight, don't you remember what I just told you?” Celestia said as she put her menu down. “There are times in a pony's life where you must try new things. You've spent the last two weeks trying to hole up in your room and just study. If you are going to be my student, there are times you need to relax and try new things.”

“But-”

“No buts Twilight.” Celestia did a slight cough. “Now, I want you to try something new. Don't ask for just hay or a simple salad. Make sure to try something you've never had before.”

“Okay...” Twilight’s eyes shifted through the menu, glancing at each entry. “Hey princess?”

“Yes?”

“What's a quesadilla?”

The present...

You have no idea.

Sunset chuckled at the entry. 'Glad to see I'm not alone...'

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

I did this chapter to kind of patch up a few ends with Gilda and Lightning Dust. Their time in this story isn't over, the just won't be around for a while.

ANYWAYS, I need every fan of this story to look at this: here

Also a thank you for pre-reading the chapter: Lord Nopony

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

The Beginning of Something Musical

“Urgh...ugh...ooohhh...” moaned Sunset as she slowly ascended from her pillow. “That's it...no more apple cider before bed. Blasted Applejack...” she said to herself as she began to stretch her arms. 'Let's hope I figure out something today...'

It had been one week since Sunset turned down Rainbow's offer. Since then, Sunset had visited just about every club at the school, trying to figure out what she wanted to do. Unfortunately, Sunset had asked Celestia if there was any sort of science clubs or competitions, only to find out that the competitions would happen in spring. It was Fall right now. As for clubs, the school didn't have a science club much to Sunset's chagrin.

Sunset did her usual morning routine and then walked to the kitchen. There, she saw a very different sight at the dinning table. “Um...Celestia?”

“Yes Sunset?” Celestia responded as she drank a cup of tea.

“Why is Luna...asleep at the dinning table?”

“Oh, that. Luna forgot to buy some coffee yesterday. Now, she doesn't have any coffee till she can buy some tonight.”

“Ah...okay.” Sunset watched Luna, who was fully dressed despite sitting on one of the dinning table chairs, her head bent back, closed eyes staring at the ceiling with her mouth wide open. The amount of snoring coming out of her mouth started to produce a chill down Sunset's spine.

“COFFEE!” yelled Luna as her head suddenly flew forward. “I NEED-*snore*”

“Whoa!” Sunset leaped back in shock as Luna woke up and fell back to sleep. Celestia didn't react. Rather, she just took another sip of tea.

“Calm down Sunset. Do you want some tea?”

“Uh...aren't you a bit disturbed by that?”

“No. This has happened before Sunset. Want some tea?”

“Um...”

“THE MOON! THE NIGHT SHALL LAST-*snore*”

“Sure.” Sunset said as she watched Luna go limp again. “That would be...heh...nice. I'll have some tea.”

A few sips of tea later...

“How is she going to get to work?”

“She'll be riding with us.” Celestia said as she finished her tea. “She has more coffee at her office. Once we get there, she'll be back to her old coffee addicted self again.”

“Okay.” Sunset took one last sip. “Does that mean we have to carry her to the car?”

“HA HA! THE FUN HAS BEEN-*snore*”

“Yep. We're gonna have to carry her...”

Sunset found the trip to the school to be interesting to say the least. Thankfully, when they got to the school, Luna suddenly woke up and immediately rushed to her office. After that, Luna was back to her normal self. Sunset tried to ask Celestia how this was possible but...there wasn't any straight answer given.

Lunch...

“So, you still can't find anything darling?” Rarity said as sat down by Sunset. Sunset had a portion of lettuce in her mouth as she noticed the elegant girl sit down.

One gulp later. “Yep. I just don't know Rarity. It's like this school is designed to have nothing I find interesting. I asked Principal Celestia and she told me that the school does hold science competitions with other schools but...it won't happen till spring of next year.”

“I see. It's just Fall right now.” Rarity paused as she saw Sunset's head dip down. “Aw, it'll be okay dear.” Rarity said as she patted Sunset on the back. As she continued to comfort her, Rainbow Dash came and sat down in front of Sunset. “Ah, hello Rainbow. How are you today?”

“I'm cool. I just got myself a sweet guitar last night! I can't wait to test it out at the Music Club!”

“That's sounds lovely...but I thought you weren't part of the Music Club?”

“I'm not. I just hang out with them sometimes.”

“Music Club?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah. Did you not know there was one here at Canterlot High?”

“Well...yeah. I just...” Sunset twiddled her thumbs.

Rainbow let out a smirk. “Don't know if you're into music, do you?”

“I...don't know.” Sunset said as she scratched her head in thought. 'Then again, I might have been into music till I lost my memories. Hmm...something tells me I'm not though.'

“You wanna come to a meeting?” Rainbow shined a sly grin.

“Well...”

“What do you have to lose darling?”

“Rarity's right Sunset. You got nothing to lose.”

“Okay.” Sunset nodded. “Where and when do you meet?”

Later...

“Is this the place?”

“You bet.” Rainbow grabbed the door handle. “Don't worry, just about everyone in here is cool.”

The two walked in and Sunset began to survey the room. In one corner, a girl with green and silver hair is arguing with another girl with pink and dark blue swirly hair. In another corner, a girl with blue electric hair and huge shades on her eyes is setting up a bunch of equipment. Right by her is another girl who is practicing the cello. Sunset's eyes widen as she sees the others in the room. One is Screwball, who is playing a large trombone. She keeps playing it every time the girl right by her messes up. The one that keeps messing up is Trixie.

Sunset takes a small step back after seeing the full sight. 'Oh no...this is like a full soap opera just waiting to happen! Maybe I shouldn't get involved...'

However, Rainbow quickly grabbed Sunset's arm and pulled her inside. “Don't be a chicken Sunset. Just give it a shot.”

“I uh...er...uh...”

“Come on, I'll introduce you to everyone. Yo Lyra!” Rainbow yelled as she dragged Sunset to the other side of the room. “Hey Lyra! I got-”

“I'm telling you it's real Bon-Bon!” barked Lyra.

“It's not Lyra. Stop being ridiculous.” Bon-Bon said in the most deadpan tone possible.

“It's real. One day I'll prove it.” Lyra huffed, showing a pouty face. She turned her head and faced Rainbow Dash. “What's up Rainbow?”

“Hey. I wanted to introduce my friend but it seems like you two would rather argue. What are you two whining on about now?”

“Oh. Bon-Bon doesn't believe in magic or magic ponies.”

“She doesn't what?” Rainbow's eyebrow arched. “What are you talking about?”

“It's nothing Rainbow. Lyra's just being Lyra.” Bon-Bon said as she grabbed a book and began reading it. “Just ignore her.”

“Hey! I'm telling the truth!”

“No. You just have a crazy imagination Lyra. That's all.”

Lyra leaned in and gave a grim face. “One of these days Bonnie...one of these days.” She turned back to Rainbow. “What's up?”

Rainbow stepped aside and waved a hand out. “This is my pal Sunset Shimmer. She's come here today to see if she wants to be part of the Music Club!”

“Oh really?” Lyra turned to Sunset. “Okay, I'm Lyra Heartstrings. I'm the current leader of the Music Club. Nice to meet ya!” she says while extending her hand out. Sunset firmly shakes the hand.

“Yeah. Nice to meet you too.”

“Let me introduce you to everyone.” Lyra grabs Sunset by the shoulder and begins pointing to everyone in the room. “Right here being a grumpypants is Bon-Bon. She doesn't play an instrument though she is our club's treasurer and secretary. Actually that's not true, she does play keyboard sometimes...” Lyra leans over and whispers. “Don't worry about her interrupting any jam sessions. She always has her nose in some goofy baking candies book.”

“I heard that Lyra!”

Ignoring Bon-Bon's comment, Lyra points to some other members. “Over there is Vinyl Scratch and Octavia. Vinyl's the one setting up the amps. She regularly plays a mixing table. Octavia as you can imagine plays the cello.”

“I see...um...can I say something?”

“Sure.”

“I uh...don't play any instruments.” Sunset turned pale as she saw Lyra's face change to pure confusion. Her head cocked sideways as she tried to process the information. Thankfully, Rainbow decided to intervene.

“What she means is uh...she doesn't know if she wants to get into music or not. She's just trying to find her...uh...thing.” Rainbow gave Sunset a strained look. “I guess.”

“Oh. Well...we could always have you try some instruments here. We got a spare guitar available, though its not in the best of shape.” Lyra closed her eyes in thought. “I know we also need a drummer but...you don't look the type.”

“Don't worry about it.” Sunset hesitantly said. “I just uh...want to find out what I want to do. Rainbow suggested I at least check this club out.”

“Ah...okay.” Lyra began looking Sunset up and down. “Hmm...you don't even know what instrument you want to play?”

“No.”

“I see...” Lyra turned her head. “Hey Trixie! What other spare instruments do we have?”

Trixie just stood there, strumming her guitar. She went through chord after chord until she missed a note. At that very moment, a certain trombone let out a noise.

WAH-WAH-WAAAAAH!

Screwball's shined a giant smile as she finished playing her trombone, her eyebrows bouncing up and down. Trixie turned as her face turned into a combination of a demon and pure rage. “Trixie swears if you do that sound again...”

Screwball sticks her tongue out. “You messed up!”

“Trixie does not need a horrible music reminder that tells Trixie that Trixie messed up a note! Trixie will beat you if you do that again!”

“No you won't!”

“Yes Trixie will!”

“Hey! Stop fighting you two!” Lyra said as walked in between them. Her head turned to Screwball. “Screwball, go find someone else to prank.” Lyra's head turned again. “Trixie, stop trying to inflate your already massive ego. I need your help.”

“Oh? Why do you need the Great and Powerful Trixie's help?”

“Because you're in charge of our inventory. How many spare instruments do we have?”

“Depends. What do you need?”

“Well...the person I'm helping doesn't know what they...what's wrong?” Lyra asked as Trixie's face scrunched up in anger. Lyra turned and looked at Sunset, whose face turned pale in fear.

“Hi Trixie.” Sunset slowly said while waving her hand. “How are-”

“What is she doing here?!” Trixie yelled. “Why is she here?!”

“Uh-”

“Trixie does not want to-” Lyra's hand covered Trixie's mouth. She let out a huff as she arched her eyebrow at Trixie.

“Okay...calmed down now?” Trixie nods. “Good. You can talk now Trixie.”

“As Trixie was saying, why is she here?!”

“She's seeing if she wants to join the music club Trixie. Is that a problem?”

“Problem?! Of course it's a problem! The Great and Powerful Trixie does not like this! Last time Trixie met her-”

“Trixie. Calm down.” Lyra deadpanned. “I don't care about whatever happened. Just tell her what our spare instruments are.”

Trixie did a slight cough and adjusted her shirt. “Sorry. Trixie still does not like this. But...” Trixie's eyes glared at Sunset. “What instruments do you play?”

“I...don't play any. I'm seeing if I want to learn or not.”

“WHAT?!” yelped Trixie. “You don't play anything?! Then why are you here?!”

“To find out if I want to learn or not...you know, what I just said.”

“Trixie heard you the first time.” she then turned around pulled out a small list. “Let's see...the only spares right now are two trumpets...a few cymbals and triangles...and two acoustic guitars.”

“Sounds good.” Lyra glanced at Sunset. “So, what would you like to try?”

“Um...I don't know. Maybe the guitar?”

“Okay. That could actually help us later...” Lyra said as she walked to the storage closet and pulled out the instrument.

“What did you mean, 'help us later'?” Sunset asked with a quizzical expression.

“Well...we need more music people for Halloween. The Music Club is going to be doing to the main music for the school's Halloween party.”

“Oh...okay. You do know that I have no idea how to play this, right?”

“Oh I know. But Halloween is at the end of next month.” Lyra said pulled up a chair for Sunset. “If you get enough practice in, you can do basic chords. It'll help for accompaniment in the music.”

“Hold on Lyra.” Trixie responded. “She's a beginner. You don't honestly think a month is enough for her to be up on stage with me, do you?”

Lyra sighed. “No. I don't Trixie. But, we need more members and she wants to give it a shot.” Lyra's showed her glare again. “Do you have a problem with that? Or do you have a better way to get us some members?”

“No...Trixie doesn't.” Trixie's head ducked down and glanced at Sunset. “Trixie...is gonna get some food for herself.”

The two then watched Trixie leave the room in a slow shuffle. Lyra showed a small frown as she watched her go. “Ugh...darn it. That girl...”

“Yeah...” Sunset began to scratch the back of her head in embarrassment. “I ran into her a while back and things...happened. Sorry.”

“It's cool. I'm betting it wasn't your fault, was it?”

“Technically no...but things still went badly either way.”

“Its fine. Trixie is...difficult. But she's a good guitar player. I just wish Rainbow could join.” Lyra sighs again. “But she's part of like every sport club instead.”

“Yeah...I'm not into sports. But...” Sunset sat down and began to strum the guitar strings. “I don't know.”

“Say...are you uh...a reader?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well...most people learn music one of two ways. They either play by ear or they read music.”

“Ear or reading huh?” Sunset rubbed her chin. “If that's the case, do you have any books that could help me?”

“I think we do. Go ahead and sit down and strum a bit. Even if you don't want to do this in the end, you'll probably want to get the general gist of how the guitar works.”

“Okay.”

Sunset sat down and strummed the guitar for a while. As she did, Lyra brought a music book on basics per Sunset's request. The following hour or so was a different one for Sunset. She found herself quickly learning the notes, her brain easily collecting the musical information as long as she read the book. Her hands however, didn't do as well as they weren't used to the thick guitar strings.

“We better call it a day. I think your fingers need a break.” Lyra said she closed the book. Sunset put the guitar down as Lyra grabbed her chair. “That went pretty well for your first try.”

“Yeah...that was nice.” Sunset said as she handed the guitar over. 'Huh...that was so...so refreshing. I know my fingers hurt like crazy but...that felt really nice.'

“Yeah...sorry you have to use the book. I would like to have Trixie help you but...”

“I know. It's cool. I think I would prefer the book anyways.” Sunset showed a small grin. “What instrument do you play?”

“The lyre and the harp. I play some violin but mainly lyre.” Lyra put the guitar up and came back. “So, what do think? Wanna join?”

“I...don't know. I mean, that felt enjoyable and refreshing but...”

Lyra patted Sunset's shoulder. “Don't think so hard about it. If you don't have an answer for me, its cool. Just think about it, alright?”

“Okay.” Sunset looked down at her lap. “Thanks Lyra.”

“No problem.”

“Indeed. Was that your first time?” said a voice as it walked up to the duo. Lyra looked up and saw the voice's owner.

“Hey Tavi!”

“Hello Lyra. Who is this?”

“This is Sunset Shimmer. She's thinking about joining us here in the club.”

Sunset turned and presented her hand. “Nice to meet you.”

“Same here. I'm Octavia Melody.” she said as she shook the hand. “I hope you'll join us in the future Sunset Shimmer.”

“Sure. Thank you.”

“Hey Tavi, is Vinyl still here?”

Octavia let out a large groan. “No. That blasted DJ already left. Something about a missing wire or something. I swear, all that girl does is mess with wires than play music. Blasted techno-hip-pop-funk-rap music...I don't see what she sees in that garbage.” Octavia began tapping her foot loudly. “Stupid DJ P0N-3...can't believe her...”

Lyra leaned in and whispered into Sunset's ear. “They're going out. As you can see, Vinyl likes to irritate her sometimes.”

“Ah.” Sunset did a slight nod. A few seconds of talking later, Sunset thanked Lyra and left the club. As she walked out, her mind was in a slight buzz, 'Huh...never thought I would be practicing a guitar. But...that was kinda fun.' She looked at a wall clock in the school hallway. 'Hmm...I still have some time. Think I'll go to the library. I know I like to research things, so...maybe I can research something about music.' Sunset shuffled down the hallway, a small smile growing on her face.

Meanwhile in Equestria...

“Okay Spike, are you ready for your supper today?” Twilight said with a grin.

“Gah!” cheered the baby dragon. “Gah! Gah!”

Twilight's horn shined as she levitated a small spoon to Spike's mouth. “Here comes the train! Choo! Choo!”

“Goo!” Spike exclaimed as his mouth covered the spoon. Twilight giggled as she watched her little friend chew the food with glee. Her horn continued to glow as she kept giving him more and more food. After a small meal, Twilight cleaned his face and took him out of high chair.

“Okay Spike. Why don't you read a book with me? Princess Celestia wants me to read this book over some Starswirl the Bearded's exploits in Eastern Equestira...”

“Book.”

“Yes. Now, let me get the book and...” Twilight paused as her head slowly turned to the baby dragon. “Uh...Spike. What did you...”

“Book.”

Twilight's jaw dropped as heard those words escape Spike's mouth. “Spike...did...did...did...you just...”

“Book.”

Twilight rushed up and hugged Spike in the tightest hug possible. “You just said your first word! And it's book! I can't believe it!”

“Goo! Goo!”

“Wait-no! Don't say goo! Say book! Say book again!”

“Gah!”

“No! Aw...” Twilight slumped down as her hug slowly released. “Why do I get the feeling you'll only say it when I don't ask...” A small tear shined in Twilight's eye as she put herself back up. “Oh well, I'm just happy you said your first word Spike.”

“Goo!”

“Yeah, I know. Say...” Twilight rubbed her chin. “We should tell everypony about this! I mean, this is big Spike! You just said your first word and...who do we tell first?”

“Gah! Gah!” Spike said as he bent over and looked at Twilight's pile of books.

“Hmm? What is it Spike?” Twilight looked at the pile and saw a certain in book there. “You think we should tell Sunset first?”

“Goo!”

“Okay...” Twilight levitated the book in front of them. “I usually wait for Sunset to respond to me but...I'm sure she won't mind.” Twilight turned to Spike and shined a smile. “What do you think Spike? Should we tell her first?”

“Book!”

“Hey!”

Meanwhile...

'Let's see here...' thought Sunset as she looked down the bookcase. Her eyes grew a bit as she found the book she was looking for. 'Here we go! Music theory.'

Her hand pulled the book out and she sat down at the nearby table. She put her bag on the table and opened the book with a slight pause. 'Let's see...'

BZZZT!

'Hmm?' thought Sunset as she turned to her bag. 'That's odd...Twilight usually doesn't write to me.' She grabbed the book out and looked around the library. 'Okay...no one's looking. Let's see what's up with Twilight.'

As she opened the book, the words glowed and appeared in front of Sunset. But those weren't the only eyes that saw the glowing words. Behind the bookcase that Sunset had pulled the book from, a pair of eyes saw the glowing words as Sunset began to respond. The individual's mind began to reel.

'Wha...what am I looking at?!'

Author's Note

PLEASE READ BEFORE COMMENTING!

This has to be the hardest chapter I have ever written for this story. Anyways, this chapter is the start of the winner of my poll a while back. (Which took so much longer than I thought to write...)

So...all who read this chapter, please check this out: A Lost Sunset Announcement

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

What I Saw

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

This chapter is a bit different from most. This chapter is done in a first person narrative. The person we'll be following in this chapter is the one that saw Sunset's book.

Hope you enjoy the chapter!

What I Saw

'Wha...what am I looking at?' I thought as I stared at the scene in front of me. I could feel my eyes stretch as I tried to see what looked like a glowing book. 'Are those...words appearing out of thin air in that book? And is she writing back into the book? Why?!'

I slump down, my back touching the bookcase. 'What did I just see?!' I quickly get back up and look at Sunset's back again. There, the book is glowing again. Sunset keeps writing in it, as if it's normal. 'Then again, if that's her book, I guess she would be okay with it.' I rub my eyes as Sunset calmly writes in the book again.

A few seconds pass and the book glows again. Sunset's head moves a little as she reads the book and then she closes it. She puts the book back into her bag on the floor with a calm, kind smile on her face. It was like...she was sending a letter to someone. It wasn't long till Sunset put the rest of her stuff away and walked out of the library.

I, on the other hand, just stood there in silence. Half of my mind just sort of sat there, still trying to figure out what I just saw. My other half was too confused to even try. I stood there for a bit longer till my eyes glanced at the library clock. My next class is a few minutes from now. Guess I better go.

I sit down in history class. Harshwhinney was doing some presentation over some era. To be honest, my mind was still trying to figure out what I saw. 'I know her book made some kind of vibrating noise like a phone...which is why I was even looking looking at her. I was trying to find out where the noise was coming from and...' I cock my head sideways. 'But the book was glowing. How? How does that work? Should I just go and ask her?'

The class bell rings.

“Alright! Alright!” Harshwhinney said as she clapped her hands for attention. “Remember, your homework is due two days from now! We'll continue this tomorrow!”

I lift from my seat, just now realizing the entire class period went by. 'Was I that lost in thought?' My body shifts through the classroom, my mind still swimming. Then, as if fate is out to get me, I see Sunset walk by, a big smile on her face. My eyes follow her and even though I don't tell them to, my legs start moving.

As I follow her down the hallway, she stops and enters a certain classroom. The Art room. 'That's my last class for today.' I think as my eyes grow in disbelief. 'It's her last class too, isn't it?!' I watch her sit down and pull out our book for class. 'Yep. She's in my Art class...I should have known.'

I go over to my desk and lay my head down, a small sigh escaping my mouth. 'Okay. I'll just ask her about it after class. Simple as that.'

One Art class later...

My eyes track Sunset as she lifts from her chair, her arms stretching in the air. 'Okay...I just go up and ask her about her glowing book...nothing weird about that whatsoever.'

As she begins to leave the classroom, my legs shuffle through the floor, trying to get there as soon as possible. 'Almost there...'

“Hey!” yells a voice from my right. A tingle goes up my spine as I turn to see the voice's owner. As I see it's face, I want to let out a groan. Trixie.

“Um...hey, Trixie...”

“Don't 'Um...hey, Trixie...' me! Trixie does not like to be refereed to as such!” she says while pointing her finger at me. “Trixie has been looking for you!”

I sigh while I try to slightly turn my head, trying to see if Sunset is still in view. She is, she's talking to another girl...Fluttershy, I think that's what her name is. I turn my eyes back to Trixie. “What do you want Trixie?”

“Trixie needs to know two things. One, did Sunset Shimmer join the club?!”

Seems I can't escape Sunset Shimmer today. “Not that I know of.”

“Very well...” Trixie begins to tap her foot impatiently, her face scrunching up as she's trying to show she's lost in thought. “Trixie has one other question.”

“Which is?”

“Did Vinyl get all the equipment set up? Trixie needs to know so she can bring her special guitar tomorrow.”

“I uh...if I remember right, she did.”

“Good.” she wags her finger at me again. “Trixie will see you tomorrow then.” She then turns tail and leaves. Another sigh leaves my mouth as I slightly slump over. I don't mind working with Trixie, it's just...she can be really obnoxious sometimes.

My brain clicks as it reminds me to go and ask Sunset about the book. But I'm too late. As I start to look around, she's already gone. 'Blasted Trixie...this is not my day...' I sigh as walk to my locker. 'Maybe I was just imaging things...yeah, that's got to be it...'

BZZZT!

I feel a slight vibration in my purse. My hand quickly reaches inside and pulls out my phone. I tap a side button and the screen pops up. It's a text.

Hey Bonnie! I'm going to Sugarcube Corner with Carrot Top! Wanna come?

'Sugarcube Corner...hmm...guess I could go hang out. Maybe it'll help free my mind from all this weirdness.' I tap the phone's screen a few times.

Sure. Meet you outside of the school.

I put the phone back and proceed to my locker. 'Yeah...let's just forget this all happened. Just go and hang out with Lyra and Carrot Top. Just forget all this happened Bon-Bon...just forget...'

It isn't long till I reach the entrance of the school. There, Lyra is standing and waving her arms in her usual cheerful self. 'I still sometimes can't believe we're dating. Maybe its just because I think she's so adorable.'

“Hey Bonnie! Ready to go?”

“Yeah. I'm ready. Where's Carrot Top?”

Lyra pulls her arm around my shoulders. “She's already almost there. I just came to pick you up Bonnie!”

“Thanks.” I'm probably blushing.

“And don't worry...by the time we get there, I'll convince you that magic ponies exist!”

“What?”

“Yes!” Lyra waves her other arm out in front of me, as if she's trying to show me some hidden horizon. “And I'll show all of their magic tools too! Their magic clouds, magic trains and magic books! All I've got to do is find one...”

It was at that moment, those very words coming out of her that I felt a certain shiver down my spine. My eyes were probably growing in disbelief right now. I always ignored most of Lyra's nonsense. I honestly never really minded it, I just thought she always liked being silly and I loved that part of her. But considering what I had just saw...

“Something wrong Bonnie?”

“Uh...”

“Wait...” Lyra stops and quickly stands in front of me. “That face your giving...”

“Wha-what face?! What do you mean?!”

Her eyes shine like jewels in excitement. “You believe me, don't you?!”

“N-n-n-no! No! No I don't!”

“I know that face Bonnie!” Lyra gives me her 'I told you so' smile. I haven't seen it in months. Her hands tightly grip my shoulders. “You must have saw something. You always told me that I would have to show it to you first before you would believe me...”

“I...”

Her grip tightens as her face get's closer. I can feel my face burning up as I stare into her shining eyes. “But I know that face Bonnie. Something must have happened. What happened? Was it magic?”

“Nothing happened.” I say. I can feel my voice shaking as she tightens her grip even more.

“Tell. Me. Everything.”

Extra Author Note:

Can I say that I am so happy none of you picked Bon-Bon?! I can't believe no one picked her. Guess I'm better at writing Red Herrings than I thought. Bon-Bon was the only character hinted at besides Sunset that uses books in the last chapter. Though I do understand if you all picked Trixie. I shouldn't focused on her so much and I probably should have done another hint. Anyways, here's what you all tried to guess:

Rainbow:2
Rarity:1
Vinyl:2
Lyra:9
Trixie:5
Screwball:3
Luna:2

(I included the blog post guesses.)

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Sunset, Candies, and a Harp

A large yawn flew out of Sunset's mouth. Her arms cricked as she began to stretch. “Ohhh...that was one weird dream.” she said to herself as she began to wriggle out of bed. “Note to self...no more of Celestia's green tea before bed.”

Sunset did her usual morning routine and entered the kitchen. There, she wanted to facepalm as she saw the sight in front of her. “She forgot to buy coffee, didn't she?”

“Yep.” Celesia said while sipping a cup of tea. She shined a sheepish smile as Sunset slumped down in a nearby chair. The two then looked at Luna, who was once again sleeping in one of the chairs. Her head was bent back again, except her mouth was actually closed this time. But not for long.

“OH, MOST WONDERFUL OF-*snore*”

“We're gonna have to carry her to the car again, aren't we?”

“Yep.”

“I AM THOU! THOU ART-*snore*”

“Um, Celestia...could we-”

“Get her some coffee after school since she'll probably forget again? Yes.”

“Yeah...”

One ride to the school later...

The very moment the car stopped in the school's parking lot, Luna's body vanished from the car. Sunset's eyes bugged out as she watched Luna disappear, leaving behind a cartoony looking puff of smoke. “Okay, you have to explain that to me Celestia.”

“When we are at school Sunset, I'm Miss Celestia. Please remember that.” Celestia said in a authoritative tone.

“Sorry.” Sunset said with a sigh. “But seriously, how does Luna sleep the entire trip and then suddenly get up and run to her office in like two seconds?!”

“I don't know.”

“You do know! You said this has happened before yesterday and you wouldn't give me a straight answer then!”

“It has happened before and I still don't know!” Celestia barked back. “Now drop it and go to class Sunset!”

“Fine...sorry I asked.”

“It's perfectly alright Sunset. I don't understand my sister either.” Celestia said as she patted Sunset's back. “Now move along, you have another school day ahead of you.”

“Right...” Sunset readjusted her backpack and walked into the school. 'Why do I get the feeling things won't go well today? Hmm...nah. I'm sure everything will be fine.'

Sunset sat through her next few classes. She found them boring but easy as the day passed. Then, she found herself in the cafeteria once again.

“Hello Sunset.” Fluttershy said as she sat down by Sunset. “How are you today?”

“Oh I'm fine Fluttershy. How are you?”

“Good. I'm going to the animal shelter today, Miss Tree Hugger said they got a bunch of new puppies yesterday and she needs some help.”

“Do you need me to come?”

“Oh no, we should be fine.” Fluttershy chomped on some lettuce. “We recently got a few of the other animals adopted so there won't be that much of a change. Me and Miss Tree Hugger can take care of the new doggies.”

“Okay, if you say so.” Sunset said while sipping some milk. “Just tell me if you need some help, okay?”

“Of course.”

“Hello darlings!” chimed Rarity as she sat down in front of them. “How are my two lovely friends today?”

“Fine.”

“I'm good Rarity.”

“That's great darlings!” Rarity waved her hair back. “So Sunset, are you going to join the Music Club?”

“Oh...uh, I'm still not sure Rarity.” Sunset scratched the back of her head. “I mean, I'm thinking of going back today and...”

“Don't worry about it so much dear.” Rarity waved her hand up and down. “You have plenty of time to find what you're looking for.”

“I know. Thanks Rarity.”

“No problem darling. Now, I just recently got a new idea for a full line of dress designs and-” Rarity began to rant about her latest designs, ready to brag about fashion. Sunset showed a small smile as she listened to her happy friend. The girls continued to talk throughout lunch as time passed on.

Some time later...

Sunset let out a yawn as she opened her locker. Her hand shifted through the books inside, pulling one or two out and taking out a few from her backpack. 'Let's see...where did I put that music book I got yesterday from the library? Hmm...ah! Here it is!' Sunset rearranged the books in the bag and closed her locker. 'Got the last books as well...' Her eyes glanced at the magic book. 'I'm glad I told Twilight to wait till late in the day to write to me. Odd that she's never written to me first till now...' Sunset shrugged and proceeded down the hallway.

Some time later, she found herself in front of the Music Club again. 'Okay Sunset...don't be nervous. Just tell them you're still not sure if you want to join but you still want to try the guitar again. That's all you have to-'

“Hi!” said a voice as it rushed up to Sunset. Sunset did a small hop back in response.

“Um...hi Lyra.” Sunset said as she leaned slightly back. Lyra just stood in front of the club room, her body slowly leaning with a fully piercing glare. “Is something wrong Lyra?”

“I-”

Before Lyra could say another word, a sudden hand covered her mouth. “No Lyra. We agreed on this.” said the hand's owner. “I talk to her first, got it?”

“But Bonnie, I-”

“No.” Bon-Bon said as she turned her head to Sunset. “Sorry about this.”

“But-”

“No buts Lyra. Go and entertain someone else in the clubroom. I need to talk to her, okay?”

“Okay...” Lyra's head drooped down as she turned and slowly walked away. “Phooey...”

“Uh...” stuttered Sunset. “What's going on here?”

“Well...” Bon-Bon scratched the back of her head in response. “You see...um...Sunset, could I ask you a favor?”

“A favor?”

“Yeah. Look...I know we only met yesterday but...” Bon-Bon kept twiddling her thumbs. “Could I talk to you in private?”

“In private? Why?”

“Well...let's just say its something that...” Bon-Bon slapped the side of her head. “Ugh, this is harder than I thought...sorry about this.”

“Um Bon-Bon...why are you shaking like that? I'm not scaring you, am I?”

“No...maybe. Listen...could we just talk somewhere else, please?”

Sunset just gave a confused look. 'I don't understand what's going on.' she thought as she watched Bon-Bon continue to shiver. 'Why am I scaring her?' Sunset let out a slight sigh. “Okay.”

The two slowly left and Bon-Bon directed Sunset to a vacant room. There, the two sat down. Bon-Bon started. “First off, I want to say I'm sorry about how awkward this has been. I know you wanted to come to the Music Club and have fun and-”

“Bon-Bon.” Sunset interrupted.

“Yeah?”

“Look...what is this all about?”

“Right.” Bon-Bon took a deep breath. “Okay...I...I...I...”

“Uh-”

Bon-Bon flashed her palm in Sunset's face. “No. I can do this. Just give me a sec...okay. I saw you yesterday.”

“Yeah. We met at the Music Club.”

“No. I mean...I saw you...at the library.”

“At the...” Sunset's brain began to tick, it's gears moving. Til finally, “Uh...what do you mean by that?”

“I uh...” Bon-Bon leaned in with a determined stare. “I saw you write in that glowing book! I mean, I saw it and I-I-I-I-I” Bon-Bon began to stutter more and more. Sunset on the other hand, just sat there, tried to process what she had just heard. After a few more stutters, Bon-Bon began to rant in a blinding panic, “I saw it cuz I was getting a book in the library and I saw an opening through the bookcase and saw I you and I don't understand and I'm sorry I saw whatever secret that book is!”

“Uh...er...” Sunset gulped. To say she wasn't expecting this was an understatement. 'Okay...she saw the book. And she's freaking out...which is something I kinda want to do as well. Alright Sunset...calm down. Think. How do I explain this? What do I even say? I mean...what do I do?'

Bon-Bon looked at Sunset with worried eyes but Sunset just sat there. Her face was a mix of confusion and fear. The two sat there for a few more minutes till Sunset spoke up, “Okay. First off, have you told anyone about this?”

“Yes...I told Lyra.” Bon-Bon's face turned beet red. “I'm sorry. We're dating and...she can read me like a book sometimes. She knew I was hiding something and I...I told her.”

“Anyone else?”

“No. Just her. And I made her promise not to tell anyone til both of us talked to you.”

“Okay.” Sunset took a deep breath, her head shaking left and right. She rubbed her eyes in disbelief of the whole situation. 'Two people know...okay Sunset. You can do this...' Sunset took another breath. “I know we just met but...I need you to keep this a secret, okay?”

“Keep the book a secret?”

“Yes. And that means Lyra too. I...” Sunset slumped down a little in frustration. “Ugh...I can't believe this is happening...”

“I'm sorry. I'm so so sorry.”

“It's fine Bon-Bon, it's just...” Sunset then grabbed both of Bon-Bon's hands. “Please keep this a secret, okay? Please.”

“Okay.” Bon-Bon nodded. “I promise...”

“Alright...I'm guessing you still want an explanation?”

“Yes...maybe? I don't know. I know Lyra will want one.”

“Alright, let's get Lyra here and I'll explain to you both. You think you can get Lyra to keep it a secret for me?”

“Well-”

“BON-BON! WHERE ARE YOU?!” yelled a voice as it suddenly slammed the room's door open. “Ah-ha! There you are!”

“Trixie?!”

“Trixie has been looking for you! Lyra is acting strange and...” Trixie's hand slowly pointed to Sunset. “What is she doing here?! Wait...Trixie knows what this is! This is some secret meeting between you and her isn't it?! Let me guess, you want her to replace me in the Music Club!”

“Wha-no! We don't want to-”

“Spare Trixie your lies! Trixie suspects there is foul play going on here! Why else are you two alone together?!”

“Trixie, we-”

“Or maybe...Trixie knows now! You two and Lyra have some secret you're hiding and you don't want Trixie to find out! Well, Trixie will find out no matter what!”

“Wait-”

“Do not question Trixie's logic! Trixie will find out exactly what's going on here and-OW!” Trixie yelped as a hand grabbed her ear.

“Stop yelling.” Lyra said as continued pinching. “Go back to the clubroom Trixie. Now!”

“Ow! Stop hurting Trixie!” Trixie pulled away and began rubbing her ear. “Fine...Trixie will figure out what's happening later.” She then leaves, her feet stomping into the floor.

Sunset and Bon-Bon looked at each other in confusion and then back to Lyra. “Did that just happen? And does she always jump to conclusions like that?”

“Yes and yes. Sorry about that.” Lyra said as casually closes the door. “Now...” As if she was some cartoon character, a trail of smoke appeared on the floor as Lyra sprinted like lightning to Sunset's side. “Tell. Me. Everything.”

Author's Note

The first part of this chapter was really easy to write...but when I got to Bon-Bon...ugh. That was hard. And if you're wondering, this little arc won't end next chapter.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Explanations and their Unintended Side Effects

Explanations and their Unintended Side Effects

“Trixie can't believe this!” Trixie said to herself, hisses coming out of her mouth as she stomped down the hallways. “Trixie will figure this out and show Lyra that the Great and Powerful Trixie is the best guitar player in the world!”

“Hi!” said a cheery voice, causing Trixie to come to a sudden stop. Her eyes quickly looked down, only to scowl in response.

“Trixie does not have time for your childish pranks Screwball. Trixie is very busy!”

“Okay.” Screwball's grin grew. Trixie's eyes squinted as she watched the little girl continue to look happier and happier.

“Trixie doesn't like that grin. What are you planning prankster?”

“Nothing. Just wondering what you were doing.”

“Grrr...” Trixie's fists shook up and down in front of Screwbal. “Trixie is about to go and found out the secret Sunset, Lyra and Bon-Bon have made together!”

“Secret? What secret?”

Trixie's mouth opened slightly and then facepalmed at the information she had just blurted out. “Ugh! Trixie needs to get going now. Move aside prankster.”

“Do you want some help?”

“Trixie does not need-wait, did you just say you would help Trixie?”

“Sure, why not?”

Trixie blinked several times, her face expressing a completely dumbfounded look. She glanced at her one more time and Screwball shined a mischievous grin. “This isn't some prank against Trixie, is it? Because Trixie knows what you did to Trixie with the bucket of water a while back and Trixie is still very angry about that along with Trixie being angry at Sunset!”

“Nope. No prank. Sides, I still wasn't able to fully prank Sunset.” Screwball presented her hand. “Well? Put her there pal?”

Trixie's hand twitched for a second and then shook. “Fine. But Trixie takes all the glory when we find out about their secret. Whatever it is.”

“Okay!”

Meanwhile...

“Tell. Me. Everything.” Lyra said as she leaned in more and more. Her eyes shining like stars as she gave Sunset a huge grin. “I wanna know it all! How does the book work? Is it magic? Does it do magic stuff? Does it-OW!”

“Stop that Lyra!” Bon-Bon commanded as she pinched Lyra's ear. “We agreed on this!”

“But Bonnie, she might know magic!” groaned Lyra as she flailed her arms out in pain. “I wanna know!”

“No. Stop that Lyra.”

Sunset just sat there, blinking. She wasn't sure what to make of the situation in front of her. On the one hand, she was worried that these two couldn't keep a secret. On the other, she wasn't sure what she could tell them in the first place. 'What do I tell them? I mean, I can't just tell them that I'm a unicorn from another world that lost her memories...and I don't really want to know what my past is right now...or how the book really works...'

“Either stop that right now Lyra or I'm going ask Sunset if we can have this conversation tomorrow, understand?” Bon-Bon hissed as the grip on Lyra's ear tightened.

“Yes Bonnie...I understand.” Lyra said as she sat down, her whole body slumping over. She began to rub her ear. “Phooey.”

“What was that?!”

“Nothing Bonnie. Nothing at all.”

'It's obvious who wears the pants in this relationship...' Sunset mentally facepalmed. 'Don't think about that right now Sunset! Concentrate! Remember...don't tell them everything. Just...just start with your memories...I guess. I mean, you got any better ideas where to start? Yeah...or maybe I should just not tell them anything. Though I doubt Lyra will take that answer...'

“Sorry about that Sunset. We uh...” Bon-Bon gave a slighted pained look from showing the embarrassing scene she just had to do with Lyra.

“Don't worry about it Bon-Bon. It's...it's cool. Anyways, I uh...” Sunset laid her head on the desk. “I have no idea where to start.”

“It's okay Sunset. If you don't want to talk about it, it's fine.”

“What?! No! I wanna know Bonnie!”

“We agreed on this Lyra. If she doesn't want to tell us, she doesn't have to!”

“But-”

“No buts Lyra. We agreed, remember?!”

Lyra then shined big puppy dog eyes at Bon-Bon. “But Bonnie...”

“That's not gonna work Lyra.” Bon-Bon deadpanned, though she could feel the eye's affect slightly. “Not today at least.”

“Uh...” Sunset mumbled, wondering if she should try to separate the two. Bon-Bon then turned to Sunset with slightly dulled eyes.

“Sorry about that Sunset. Please, go ahead.”

“Well...okay. Let me say something first.” Sunset said with waving both of her palms. “I...ugh. I can't believe this is happening...” she groaned and then facepalmed.

“I'm so sorry Sunset.”

“Its fine Bon-Bon. I understand. I just...” Sunset began to twiddle her thumbs. “I never expected to talk about this today.”

“Take your time...unless you don't want to talk about it. In which,” Bon-Bon turned and glared at Lyra. “We would understand your reasons, right Lyra?”

“Yes Bonnie. We would understand.” Lyra deadpanned.

“Good.”

“Right.” Sunset gulped. “I...I'll tell you about the book then.”

“Really?!” Lyra's eyes shined like stars again. “YES! So is the book magic? Do you know magic?!”

“But...”

“Aw...there's a but in this...” Lyra groaned until Bon-Bon slapped her across the back of her head.

“Shut up and let her speak Lyra!”

“Sorry. Continue.”

“It's fine. Anyways, what I was about to say is...I'm not gonna tell you everything, okay? I just...I can't.”

“We understand.”

“Alright...first off, I...” Sunset facepalmed again. “Where do I begin?”

“Sunset, you don't have to-”

“It's fine Bon-Bon!” yelled Sunset, causing Bon-Bon to lean back. “Just...just give me a second.” Sunset let out a huff. 'You can do this Sunset, just...just tell them you have amnesia. You've told all your friends this, you can tell them. They promised to keep it a secret. It'll be fine.' Sunset did one more gulp. “Okay, first off you two...I have amnesia.”

“Amnesia?” the duo responded in unison.

“Yes. I...I'm not fully sure if I'm actually Sunset Shimmer.” Sunset stared at the floor, her eyes slowly tearing up. 'I hate talking about this...'

“Oh, I'm so sorry that happened to you.” Bon-Bon said while patting Sunset's head. “That's so horrible...”

“It's fine. I've been like this for almost two months now. I've...gotten used to it.” Sunset rubbed the tears out of her eyes. “Anyways, you two are probably wondering what the book has to do with that.”

“Yeah...that kind of doesn't make...” Lyra rattled on, her head turned sideways. Then, her eyes shined again. “Wait! Does that mean that book is the key to your past?!”

“Yes...and no.” Sunset crossed her arms, her eyes closed in a thinking pose. “When I lost my memories, I...woke up in a hospital. There, they told me all I had on me is a bag full of old coins and the book, which was completely blank.”

“You mean, there were no words in it or anything?”

“Yep. For a while, I didn't really understand. So...someone suggested I use the book as a journal.”

Lyra clapped her hands. “Let me guess! I bet when you wrote in it, something happened, didn't it?!”

“It did. That's when it glowed. It always does that if I write in it.” Sunset remembered the first time the book vibrated, causing her to jump from her bed. “Then, I found out that the book is connected to another book and you could exchange messages with it.”

“So...like texting with a cellphone?”

“You could see it that way. Anyways, ended up the person that responded was...in contact with someone who knew who I used to be. Supposedly. I'm still not sure if I'm Sunset Shimmer or not.”

“You don't have any proof? You haven't like...looked up any medical records or anything?”

“No. I mean, I've looked up stuff like that a while back, it was more of asking someone to do that but...nothing.”

“Oh...sorry.”

“It's fine. But, the book did help me learn who Sunset Shimmer is...” Sunset let out one final sigh. “And this is all I'm going to tell you two, alright?”

“WHAT?! That's it?! You can't end it there! What-OW! Bonnie!” yelped Lyra, her ear screaming in pain again. Bon-Bon just stared with a sour look.

“Enough Lyra.” Bon-Bon turned back to Sunset and bent over. “Thank you for telling us this. I'm so so so sorry for what I did. Is there any way I can make it up to you?”

“Well...I don't know.” Sunset began to scratch the back of her head. “I...listen, Bon-Bon...I'm not angry or anything. It's just...honestly, I'm glad I was able to at least tell someone about this.”

“That's fine. I will gladly listen to anything you have to say.”

“Thanks. And you two have to keep this a secret, alright?”

“We will.” Bon-Bon nodded. “And remember, if you want to talk about anything, just ask. I'll gladly help you.”

“I will too! In fact-OW! Stop that Bonnie!”

“Stop it Lyra.” Bon-Bon's nostril released a massive amount of steam. “Seriously, what am I gonna do with you?”

“You can stop pinching my ear! That's what you can do!” Lyra said as her ear was released. She slowly rubbed it, whimpering.

“Stop whining.” Bon-Bon leaned in and whispered, “Besides, you know you love me.”

“Hmph!” Lyra pouted, her head looking the other way. Both Bon-Bon and Sunset let out a giggle. The two then exchanged a handshake and began to share a bit of small talk. After a while, Sunset asked Lyra and Bon-Bon if she could try the guitar again despite not being sure if she wanted to join the club or not. The three agreed and proceeded out of the empty classroom.

Meanwhile, down the hallway...

“So the three of them are having some secret meeting.” Screwball said while leaning her head out of the hallway corner, her tongue sticking out.

“Exactly Screwball! It is as Trixie said before, those three have some secret and they know they want to keep Trixie out of it!” Trixie's face went beet red in frustration. “Well, just you wait! The Great and Powerful Trixie will figure you three out and show that the Great and Powerful Trixie is the greatest of them all! Then Trixie will show you that Sunset doesn't need to be in the Music Club and they will know the Great and Powerful Trixie is the greatest guitar player of them all!”

“You know, you really shouldn't shout everything you say. It gives you away really easily.”

“SHUT UP!”

Author's Note

Please read!

I uh...I'm not sure about this chapter. No matter how I tried, I feel like this chapter is lacking...mainly because I feel that most people will probably not want Lyra this way in this situation. But, I promise she will be still very involved here. Don't worry, the Caught arc isn't over.

Also a big thank you for pre-reading the chapter: Lord Nopony

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

The Magician and the Mischief-Maker

“Ah...ah...Achoo!” sneezed Sunset as she went flying out of her bed, her head slamming into the bed frame. “Ow! Ugh...what a way to get up...” she stretched her arms again and then rubbed the back of her head, “Another day, another rough waking up...at least it wasn't some drink or something that did it to me...”

A few minutes later, Sunset scratched through her hair and did her usual morning routine. As she proceeded to the kitchen, she noticed a certain someone full of perky energy.

“Good morning Sunset!” exclaimed Luna as she took a sip of coffee. “Oh, it is so nice to have coffee again!”

“No kidding. Nice to see you in good spirits again Luna.”

“But of course! I feel wonderful now that I have this wonderful drink in my system!” Luna said as she began to sway back in forth.

“Luna.” Celestia hissed. “No morning dancing. Me and Sunset had to go buy that coffee last night since you kept forgetting.”

“Sorry.” Luna blushed in embarrassment.

“It's fine.” Celestia took a sip of coffee. “Just remember to keep your coffee stocked. There's no need for Sunset to see you act like a sleeping slob.”

“I said I'm sorry sis!”

“It's okay Celestia.” Sunset said as she walked over and made a cup of coffee. “I don't mind. It was...interesting to find that out about Luna.”

“No...it's not Sunset.” Celestia deadpanned, trying to do a comedic tone with it. “Take that back right now...and could you get me a refill?”

“Sure.” Sunset handed the pitcher over. “So...did I tell you two that I've been going over to the Music Club? I haven't joined but I been recently going over there...”

“No you didn't!” exclaimed Celestia. “Getting an interest in music?”

“Maybe. I've been trying their spare guitar in there...” Sunset took a sip, her face expressing a slight blush. “It's...interesting. And relaxing. And kinda fun.”

“That's good to hear.” Celestia said with a wink. “Just tell me if you join or not. I'll gladly help you if you want to go into music.”

“Thanks.”

Celestia's arm reached over and hugged Sunset's shoulders. “I'm just glad you're trying things! Don't ever stop.”

“I won't. Thanks Celestia.”

“Of course.”

Some time later in a certain hallway at school...

“Okay...can Trixie ask you something about all this?”

“Sure.” Screwball replied, her tongue sticking out to the side.

“Trixie knows that all you love to do is pull pranks...and play the trombone when someone messes up. So...why are you agreeing to just shadowing Sunset? You know, besides you wanting to prank her.”

“Well...let's just say I want some good info on her. I need to plan all my pranks out in advance so I usually shadow people that I want to prank.”

“Oh. Trixie didn't think you would think that far.”

“Or maybe I just want to find a good opportunity to just go up and throw a surprise pie in her face.” Screwball shined a devilish grin. “Then I would probably get rid of this whole 'team-up' thing with you and go find someone else to prank.”

“Hey! You agreed to help Trixie and not do one of your dumb pranks!”

“Yeah...you're right. Pies are dumb. I guess the classics just don't do it for me anymore.”

“That's not what Trixie meant!”

“Yeah it is.”

“No it's not!”

“Yeah it is.”

“No it's-Shut up! We need to be on the lookout for Sunset!”

“But she's not here yet and you keep acting like you wanna argue with me.”

“Trixie does not want to...” Trixie blinked several times as gears began to grind in her head. “Wait a minute, this is some kind of prank from you, isn't it?!”

“What do you mean?”

“You want Trixie to be distracted and mess up so you can laugh at Trixie, don't you?!”

“No. Where did you get that idea?” Screwball replied, her tongue still sticking out.

“Trixie knows that face. You're playing Trixie for a fool, aren't you?!”

“No.”

“Yes you are!”

“No I'm not.”

“Yes you are!”

“No, I'm-” Screwball then turned her head and pointed at the club room door. “Oh, hey. There's Sunset right now...and she just entered the club room.” Screwball turned back and shined her usual goofy grin. “I think we just missed her.”

“What?!” yelped Trixie as she glanced at the door. “When did that happen?!”

“Well...” Screwball began to count her fingers, “It all started when you wanted to start arguing with me over pies and-”

“Shut up! Trixie is going into the club room right now!” Trixie barked as she began stomping down the hallway. “Trixie can not believe she has to work with you to figure out this stupid secret thing!”

“You're yelling your thoughts again.”

“Shut up!”

The two then entered the room, only to find Lyra giving Sunset the spare guitar and Bon-Bon talking to Vinyl. The duo watched the scene unfold for a little, trying to not make any noise.

“You good?” asked Lyra as she planted a stand in front of Sunset.

“I think so...” Sunset said as she put a book on the stand and began flipping through the pages. “Let me see...no...no...ah ha! Here it is! I want to try this first.”

“Hmm...seems like a good song to start with.” Lyra said while rubbing her chin. “Just remember to not overdo it, you're a beginner after all.”

“I know. Thanks Lyra.” Sunset cricked her fingers, ready to start strumming the first notes. However, Lyra's hand waved in front of Sunset's face.

“Sorry. Before you start, could I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“Are you...are you gonna join the club? I mean, you've come the past two days and...”

“I'm still thinking about it Lyra.” Sunset let out a sigh. “But...I am considering it. Sorry.”

“It's fine. Take your time.” Lyra waved her hand again. “Sorry, one more question.”

“Shoot.”

“Are you really sure you can't...you know...” Lyra leaned in and whispered. “Talk about the magic book a little?”

“No. Just like I told you yesterday, I can't Lyra. Sorry.”

“But...”

“No.” Sunset shook her head. “I'm sorry Lyra but I can't. So...please just drop it, okay?”

“Awww...” Lyra drooped her head down. “All I wanna know is if its magic or not...”

“Sorry.” Sunset began to strum the guitar. “I just...sorry Lyra.”

On the other side of the room...

“Now they're whispering to each other...” Trixie began to grit her teeth in anger. “Grrr...they're up to something...say prankster, can you-huh?” Trixie turned her head, only to notice Screwball talking to Vinyl. She quickly went up and tapped Screwball's shoulder. “Prankster! You're supposed to be helping me!”

Screwball turned her head with a frown. “Yeah, but you're loud and I wanna talk to Vinyl. She's setting up some cool new recording equipment.”

“Trixie doesn't-” Trixie's mouth stopped moving as a lightbulb suddenly shined above her head. Actually, it was Screwball, who had quickly grabbed a chair and held a lightbulb over Trixie's head. “Hey! Stop playing around! Trixie just got a brilliant idea and you're ruining Trixie's moment!”

“You're yelling your thoughts again.”

“Trixie is not-nevermind.” Trixie walked past Screwball and up to Vinyl. “Vinyl, Trixie would like to ask a favor from you.”

“Sure, what's up Trix?”

“Don't call Trixie that.” Trixie wagged her finger at Vinyl. “Trixie was wondering if you know where Trixie could get a small recording device.”

“A small one? Like a hand-held?”

“Yes.” Trixie nodded.

“Hmm...I think I got an old spare you could use in the back inventory room. Will that do?”

“Yes. Wait...that's part of our inventory? Trixie runs inventory and that isn't on our list.”

“I know. I put some of my junk back there every now and then.”

“Vinyl! That room is for inventory only!”

“Yeah I know.” Vinyl shined a casual grin. “I'll let you borrow the recorder if you let keep some of my stuff back there.”

“Why you-” Trixie's face went beet red as she readied herself to yell at Vinyl. It was then that her mind told her otherwise. 'Don't argue with her Trixie. Just take the deal and get the recorder or you'll be stuck here yelling like you were with the prankster.' After her mind had calmed her down, Trixie sighed and said, “Fine. Trixie agrees.”

“Okay. It should be in one of the piles back there.”

Trixie then turned and proceeded to the back room. There, she rummaged through piles of instruments and equipment, trying to find the recorder. “Sweet magic! Why is this room so disorganized?!”

“I thought you did inventory.” Screwball said, her head poking into the room.

“Shut up! Trixie does inventory, not clean and file!”

“But isn't-”

“Don't finish that sentence!”

Some time later in another school hallway...

“Okay Screwball, tell Trixie your schedule tomorrow.”

“My schedule? Why?”

“Trixie is not near the club room in the morning. All of Trixie's classes are on the other side of the school. Also, Vinyl is staying inside the club room for the rest of the day so Trixie can't do her plan right now.”

“Oh. I have a few classes that are close to the club room in the morning. Why?”

Trixie placed the small recorder in Screwball's hand. “Trixie noticed that the past two days, Sunset always sits in the same seat in the club room. Trixie wants you to go to the club room tomorrow morning and tape this recorder under that chair.”

“Tape the recorder? Why would...oh! I get it! You wanna record her and Lyra's conversations, don't ya?”

Trixie nodded. “Yes. Can you do that tomorrow?”

“Okay...on one condition.”

“What?! Why is-” Trixie stopped mid-sentence. Her brain told her two words, 'Remember Vinyl?' Steam exited her nostrils as a scowl appeared on her face. “Fine. What's the condition?”

“You have to help me set up my next prank against Sunset.”

“Trixie will not...actually, that doesn't sound so bad.” Trixie presented her hand, only for Screwball to quickly shake it. “Deal.”

“Okey-dokey! I'll set up the recorder tomorrow!”

“Good.” Trixie began to shine a huge grin and started to spread her arms as she laughed. “Soon the Great and Powerful Trixie will know their secret and all will be revealed! Hahahaha!”

“You're yelling your thoughts again.”

“Shut up!”

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

To all of you that read my one shot, 'Trixie orders an argument', you can guess where the idea came from. It was while I was writing this chapter. ANYWAYS, I asked you all to read the author's note for one simple reason...

It's obvious that something is going to go wrong in the next chapter, that's why I showed Trixie's plan. So...I want everypony in the comments to take a guess of what will go wrong in the next chapter. I'm hoping nopony sees it coming, but I did kind of give a hint to what will happen in this chapter.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

A Regular Day (And There's Nothing Wrong With That)

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

First off, I would like to say that I apologize for the previous chapter. I didn't realize it till it was a bit too late that I kind of didn't fully hint well of how things were going to go wrong. That being said, one of you still guessed very close to what was going to happen. They just got the characters wrong. I would like to honor Gale Singer as the one that guessed the closest!

Hope you enjoy the chapter.

A Regular Day (And There's Nothing Wrong With That)

“Ahhh...that feels good.” moaned Sunset as she stretched her arms and cricked her neck. “Finally...a good night's sleep. I should have just drank pear cider first.” Sunset ruffled her hair and got out of bed, her face shining a smile. 'I better not tell Applejack that though...'

After her morning routine, Sunset found herself in the kitchen again. However, unlike the past three days of the week, Thursday seemed to be the empty kitchen day. Blinking several times, Sunset proceeded to the coffee maker and quickly made a cup. Her nose twitched as the aroma drifted around. 'Mmm...man that smells good.' A yawn exited Sunset's mouth as she turned around, only to see Luna standing right in front of her.

“Whoa!” Sunset yelped, her coffee almost spilling out of her cup. “Luna?!”

“Coffee...need coffee...” Luna droned. Sunset stood there, shaking as she watched Luna just stand in front of her. Her eye's looked lifeless and it looked a pile of wrinkles had attacked her face. “Luna need coffee...”

“Okay.” Sunset squeaked. Her hand slowly shook the cup in front of Luna. “Want my cup?”

“Yes. Luna wants coffee...” Luna grabbed the cup and slammed it into her face. Sunset blinked as Luna gulped the whole thing down, her throat shaking.

“Okay Luna...you feeling better now?”

“Yep!” Luna said, her wrinkles disappearing and her eyes filled with light. “I feel great now! Thank you Sunset!”

“No problem...I'm gonna make myself a cup now.”

“Okay.” Luna nodded. “Just tell me when you're done. I need to make about twelve cups before I leave.”

'Twelve cups?!' thought Sunset as she turned to prepare another cup. 'Nope. Not gonna ask.'

Later, at lunch...

“Dresses for Halloween?” a small leaf of lettuce fell out of Sunset's mouth.

“Yes darling.” Rarity said as she stroked her hair. “I know its at the end of next month but I've decided to go ahead and start making costumes.”

“Oh...” Sunset gulped, her mind trying to think of words. 'Uh-oh. This must be some kind of holiday I don't know...that or it's called something else in Equestria.'

“So darling, do you know what you would like to dress up as? I can make anyone look extra scary.”

“Uh...I don't know.” Sunset drank some milk. “I mean, if you want to help with that...I'll just take whatever you make for me. If you don't mind that is. Honestly, you don't have to make anything for me if you don't want to.”

“Nonsense darling. I love making clothes, remember?”

“Okay. But don't overdo it, alright?”

“Very well.” Rarity looked Sunset up and down. “Hmm...this should be interesting.”

“Thanks Rarity.”

“But of course darling. Anything for a friend.” Rarity winked. “Especially when it comes to clothes.”

Some time later...

“Hey Lyra! I'm here and-whoa!” Sunset exclaimed as she walked into the music room. Her eyes grew as she saw a giant pile of cords and wires along with amps. “That's a large mess.”

“Yeah.” Lyra groaned. “Vinyl is trying to put it all up but...ugh.”

“Need some help?”

“No. Vinyl will be cleaning all of this up.” Octavia said as she stomped the floor. “Isn't that right Vinyl?!”

“Yes Tavi...” droned Vinyl. “Just give me a minute...”

“You did this to yourself Vinyl. I told you to experiment with your mixing table after Music Club is over!”

“I know Tavi! I know!” Vinyl yelled back. “Get off my back! Geez...”

“What did you just say?!”

“I said-”

Sunset and Lyra looked at each other as a cocky smile grew on Lyra's face. “Hard to tell who wears the pants in that relationship, huh?”

“I have a feeling I don't wanna get involved. Ever.” Sunset deadpanned.

“I won't disagree with you there. So...wanna continue trying the guitar?”

“Yeah. Can I set up where I usually do?”

“Sure. Just give me a sec to get the guitar.”

“Cool.”

After a few minutes, Sunset set up her usual chair and stand. Lyra arrived with the guitar in tow along with a slight grin on her face. Sunset however, quickly caught on to it's meaning.

“No Lyra, I'm not telling you anything.” Sunset said as she sat the guitar in her lap. “Period.”

“But Sunset...” she moaned, “Come on! Can't I get just a little detail or two?”

“No. I told you Lyra...I...I can't talk about it, okay?” Sunset grabbed her book and put on the stand.

“Awww...” Lyra grabbed a chair and slumped over in it. “That's not fair.”

“If there's one thing I've learned from not having memories Lyra, its the fact that life isn't fair. At all.”

“Yeah...I know.” Lyra's eyes shifted around the room. “Huh. That's odd.”

“What is?” Sunset said as she flipped through the pages.

“Trixie's not here. She's usually here by now...”

“Maybe Vinyl's equipment scared her off.”

“Heh. No, Trixie will usually come everyday if she can. As you probably know, she loves to show off.”

“No kidding.” A slight strum of the guitar began to appear from Sunset's hand. “Screwball isn't here either.”

“Yeah. The little troublemaker is really good at the trombone and the sax. It's the only reason she's part of the Music Club. Otherwise, we'd kick her out for all the trouble she loves to cause.”

“Ah. I just wish I could speak to Trixie and get rid of that grudge she has against me.”

“Let me guess Sunset, you tried and she won't listen?”

“Yeah.” Sunset's head drooped down as a few more notes creaked out. “Oh well...”

“You know...” Lyra's grin returned. “I could help you with that.”

“Really?”

“Yep. All you need to do is tell me a little more about your magic book.”

“No.” Sunset deadpanned. “Just no Lyra. Do you want me to ask Bon-Bon to come over here?”

“You wouldn't dare.”

“Try me.”

Some more time later...

“Alright Twilight. Due to your increased advancements in mathematics despite your age as a filly...I've decided you are ready to try this spell.” Celetsia said as she levitated a scroll in front of Twilight. “Are you ready?”

“YES!” squealed Twilight. “I mean...yes princess.”

Celestia giggled. “It's fine Twilight. Don't worry about it. Now, this spell is designed around morphing complex polyhedrons. Do you understand what that means?”

“Yes.” Twilight nodded. “It means changing the forms of fully-dimensional objects. It's main theory in terms of magic is-”

BZZT!

“Whoa!” Twilight yelped with a jump. The two turned their heads toward the noise. They both then saw the sound's owner. “The book! Sunset must have sent me another message!”

“Her daily one?”

“Yeah!” Twilight stopped and turned back to the princess. “Oh! Um...I can check later and-”

“Stop Twilight. Go ahead and see what she wants.”

“Okay.” Twilight’s horn shined as she levitated the book towards the duo. “Let's see...”

Dear Twilight,

I know I wrote this yesterday but...nothing really happened today. It was just a basic, nice day. Sure, there were a few annoyances and other problems but overall, it was good. Its funny, but I'm glad the days have been like this recently, even with some crazy things happening two days ago. Anyways, I know its really early in to say this but...good night Twilight.

“Aw...I'm glad to see she's doing well.”

“Me too Princess. I'll just tell her good night from the both of us.” Twilight looked at her mentor with a shining smile. “Is that okay?”

Celestia nodded. “Of course.”

Meanwhile...

“Did you get the recorder prankster? Surely all the members have left the room by now. School's been out for over an hour!”

“Yep.” Screwball said, her hand holding a tight grip on the device. Her tongue was sticking out along with a huge grin. “However...I can't let you have it.”

“Why not?”

“You have to promise that you'll help me prank Sunset no matter what.”

“Trixie is-” A groan released itself from Trixie's mouth. “Fine. Trixie promises to help you with your stupid prank. Now hand over that recorder!”

“Okay.”

A few seconds later, Trixie had completely rewound the tape inside and pressed play. “Here it is...Trixie's moment to shine!”

“Shh! I wanna hear the recorder, not your yelling.”

“Shut up!”

Several scratching noises blasted out of the recorder as the tape began. At the start, there was nothing but sounds of scratches and footsteps. Then, silence. Realizing there was no one in the room at the time the tape started recording, Trixie began to fast forward. After skipping every five minutes or so, they finally heard voices at about one hour and forty-five minutes. The first voice was Octavia.

“Vinyl! Why is there all this equipment out here?!” she yelled. “Lyra, Bon-Bon and Sunset are going to be here any minute!”

“Don't worry about it Tavi, I'm almost done with these amps. Just give me a sec and I'll put them back into the inventory room.”

A small huff released out of Octavia's mouth. “Fine.” Several footsteps sounded themselves again. Then the sound of a door opening. A few minutes later, Octavia began to speak again. “Vinyl...where's my recorder? You did put it in here, didn't you?”

“Yeah. I put all the recording equipment back there.”

“But...my hand-held recorder is missing! Where is it?!”

“Hand-held? Oh! I let Trix borrow it so I could keep my stuff back there.”

“Trixie?! You let her borrow it?!”

“Yeah. It's cool Tavi. I'm sure she'll give it back, it's fine.”

“But Vinyl, there's only two hours of tape in that recorder! I need it because I'm about to do an hour and a half cello practice session tomorrow!”

“Don't worry about it Tavi. I'm sure Trixie doesn't need it that long.”

CLICK!

“Huh? Hey Trixie, why'd you stop the recording?” Screwball asked as she stared at the recorder.

“The tape ran out..."

“Huh? Speak up, I can't hear you.”

“The tape. Ran out.”

“Huh?” Screwball looked up at Trixie. Her eyes then shrunk in fear as she watched Trixie's face turn red. There was fire burning in her eyes and flames were about to blast out of her mouth. “Uh Trixie...you might wanna calm down...”

“The. Tape. Ran. Out.”

“Uh...Maybe I need to get out of here...”

“MOTHER-”

[The following segment at the end of this chapter has been censored due to the Everyone rating of this story. And the author decided to end it this way.]

Extra Author Note:

PLEASE READ!!!

Before you comment, the reason this chapter is set up this way is to just show a basic day in the life of Sunset. That's why Trixie only appears at the end. I wrote it that way mainly because the last bit of the arc is in the next chapter. (Though it might be two chapters...) So, if you're wondering what the point of this chapter is...there kind of isn't. It's there for some fun and I just wanted to write Trixie failing. Sorry. (Also, yes. I am implying that Trixie is about to swear at the end of the chapter.)

Also, I want to apologize over the hint again. The dialogue I wrote with Trixie and Vinyl and the inventory...didn't come out how I wanted it too. It was supposed to do a very vague hint and instead...kind of didn't hint at all except in my head. Sorry.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Resolving the Right Things

“Yes!” Sunset said as she stretched her arms again. “Another great night's sleep!” She turned her head and looked her nearby desk. On it, was a small bottle. “And it's all thanks to the pear cider. Love that stuff!” Sunset quickly got up and took another sip of the drink. 'This is so good! Just got to remember to not tell Applejack about this...or bring it to school where she can see it...'

Sunset yawned as she did her morning routine and shuffled into the kitchen. 'Hmm...I wonder what Celestia and Luna are up to? I bet one of them is in the kitchen.' Sunset peeked her head into the room only to find no one there. 'Huh. Guess I'm first today. Good, means I can get myself plenty of coffee.'

After pouring a cup, Sunset slowly sat down let out a deep breath. 'Ahh...what a nice morning. No crazy stuff...just a nice calm morning.' After a small sip, Celestia walked in. “Oh! Good morning Celestia.”

“Morning Sunset.” Celestia responded as she proceeded to get some coffee as well. “Nice to see you up and about.”

“Yeah. Say, where's Luna?”

“Luna? Oh, she's uh...already headed to the school.”

“Really? Wow. Didn't realize she left that early...”

“She doesn't. But...” a large sigh exited Celestia's breath. “She apparently had to leave early to buy some coffee for...her coffee supply at school.”

“Really?!” Sunset's eyebrow arched in slight confusion. “How much coffee does she need?!”

“She's an addict Sunset. I've been trying to find a way to make her join some kind of CA program to help her with it. Cadance has been trying to help with it too but...”

“CA?”

“Coffeeholics Anonymous.”

“Something like that exists?”

“I'm honestly not sure but according to Cadance, she thinks she's found something similar. Then again, if it doesn't exist, I'm very tempted to make it myself. She needs to stop with the coffee.”

“No kidding.” Sunset said with another sip, 'Though I will say it would make mornings less unusual...why am I thinking that would be a bad thing?'

A little bit later, Sunset found herself at school once again. She went through her classes like normal and quickly found herself at lunch. After a small chat with her friends, mainly a long rant from Rarity on how she was going to make everyone Halloween costumes only for Applejack to tell her that she was literally an entire month too early. Sunset then made a reminder to herself to find out just what Halloween was later. Before she knew it, she found herself going back to the Music Club.

Meanwhile...

“Trixie can't believe that happened.” Trixie said to herself as stomped down the hallways. Screwball walked behind her with a huge grin on her face. That and her tongue still sticking out.

“Hey Trixie.”

“Now Trixie has no ideas on how to catch Sunset in the act.”

“Hey Trixie.”

“And Trixie doesn’t want to be replaced in the Music Club...what is Trixie going to do?”

“Hey Trixie.”

Trixie turned around with a scowl. “WHAT?! Stop saying 'Hey Trixie' over and over! It's annoying!”

“Hey Trixie.”

“Shut up and tell Trixie what you want prankster!”

“But if I shut up then I can't tell you what I want.”

“Just tell-” Trixie facepalmed as she stopped herself. “Nevermind. Ugh...why does Trixie have to work with you?” she groaned as Screwball just stood there, still grinning. “What do you want Screwball?”

“Well...I did do what you said with the recorder, so...”

“No. Trixie is not helping you with your prank.”

“What?! Why not?!”

“Because Trixie had to give the recorder back to Octavia who yelled at Trixie and then Vinyl yelled at Trixie. And can you guess what Trixie doesn't like happening to her?”

“Uh...you don't like not getting yelled at?”

“NO! Trixie hates getting yelled at! Trixie didn't do anything wrong except try to record a private conversation! So if you are wondering, Trixie's plan failed and Trixie is not gonna help you with your prank!”

“Okay. Guess I'll have to prank you instead.”

“Wha-”

SPLAT!

A pie flew into Trixie's face, its cream oozing all over her skin. Screwball doubled over, laughing up a storm. “Ahahahahahaha! Got you! Guess the classics are still great!” After her laughing storm, Screwball beat a hasty retreat as Trixie began wiping the pie off her face.

“SCREWBALL!!! YOU LITTLE-”

Several choice swear words later...

“Trixie can not believe that prankster threw that pie at me. She just had to throw a cream pie at Trixie...Trixie hates cream pie...” Trixie groaned as she stomped down the hallway. As she got closer to the clubroom, her eyes slightly widened as she saw a certain person waiting outside the clubroom. “Bon-Bon...”

“Hello Trixie.” Bon-Bon said, a twinge of annoyance in her voice.

“Uh...what do you want with Trixie? Were you waiting for Trixie?”

“Yes. I am.” Bon-Bon then pointed her finger to the other side of the hall. “Go over there, I'll be with you in a minute.”

“Why should Trixie go over there?”

“Because if you don't, I'll ask Lyra to kick you out of the Music Club.”

“WHAT?! WHY?!”

“Because-” Bon-Bon gritted her teeth as she continued to point. “You are in big trouble, and I'm not talking about Vinyl and Octavia. Well...technically they are involved but they definitely aren't in any trouble unlike you.”

“But-”

“Go. Over. There.”

After a sigh, Trixie replied. “Fine. Trixie will go over there.”

A few minutes later, Bon-Bon joined Trixie with what could only be described as a death stare. “Okay Trixie...you do know what I'm about to tell you, right?”

“That Trixie can't be part of the club anymore?”

“No.” she groaned with a facepalm. “I'm going to talk to you about trying to record Sunset and Lyra talking.”

Trixie jumped back and yelped. “How did-Trixie never told Octavia or Vinyl why Trixie used the recorder!”

“I know. You told them that you just used up the recorder 'accidentally'. Am I right?” Bon-Bon said as she gritted her teeth. “Unfortunately for you, you yell everything that you're about to do Trixie. I will admit that you didn't yell out what you were going to do with the recorder but...”

“You knew Trixie's intentions...” Trixie gulped. “But-but-but Trixie doesn't yell that much!”

“Told ya so!” said a voice. Trixie and Bon-Bon quickly turned and saw the voice's owner, who was shining a huge grin with her tongue sticking out.

“Screwball!” exclaimed Trixie as she pointed at the prankster. “Trixie is gonna-”

SPLAT!

Another pie found its target in Trixie's face. Her face began to become beet red as anger began to set in. As she wiped the pie off, Screwball was on the floor, laughing her head off. Bon-Bon had her hand over her mouth, trying to not laugh. As Trixie began to open her mouth, Screwball quickly got up and raced down the hallway.

“SCREWBALL! TRIXIE IS GONNA KILL YOU, YOU DAUGHTER OF A-”

More choice swear words later...

“So...got that out of your system?!” Bon-Bon said, her arms crossed in anger.

“Yes...*huff* yes...Trixie thinks...” Trixie bent over and coughed several times. “Trixie feels like she's done now.”

“Good. Now then, let's get back to what we were talking about before Screwball so rudely interrupted us.”

“Okay.” Trixie replied while still rubbing her face, trying to get the pie off. “What were we talking about?”

“We were...ugh, go get cleaned up Trixie. Then come back here and we can talk about your position in the Music Club, alright?”

“Okay...where's the closest bathroom? Trixie has something in one of her eyes.”

“Over there.” Bon-Bon grabbed and turned Trixie around. Soon, Trixie found her way to the bathroom. As for Bon-Bon, she returned to the clubroom where she asked Sunset to follow her. The two soon found themselves waiting for Trixie. “Sorry about this Sunset.”

“It's fine Bon-Bon. I hadn't started practicing the guitar yet. What's up?”

“It's just...” Bon-Bon groaned as she rubbed her eyes. “First off, I want to say I'm sorry again.”

“Bon-Bon...” Sunset moaned with a facepalm. “We went over this, it's cool. Just...just don't tell anyone. That and keep Lyra's mouth shut.”

“I know. Trust me...I know.” Bon-Bon replied, wanting to rant about Lyra. However, she eyes stopped her as she saw Trixie walk towards them. “We can talk about Lyra later Sunset, our guest of honor has arrived.”

“Trixie?” yelped Sunset as she watched a slightly dripping wet Trixie approach them. “Wait...what's going on Bon-Bon?”

“Let's just say Trixie has a lot to tell you Sunset.” Bon-Bon replied as she crossed her arms. “Isn't that right Trixie?”

“Ugh...” moaned Trixie as she stopped and patted down her clothes. “Trixie knows Bon-Bon. Trixie is here and...grrr...Trixie can't believe that happened again.”

“What do you mean happened again?”

“You don't want to know.”

A few minutes ago...

“Trixie can not believe this is happening to her.” Trixie said to herself as she turned on the bathroom sink. There, she wet her hands and began rubbing her face. “Blasted Screwball. Blasted Bon-Bon. Can't believe all this garbage is happening to the Great and the Powerful Trixie.”

“Hi Trixie.”

Trixie's ears picked up the voice but she didn't turn her head to see who it was. “Trixie doesn't have time for whatever you want. Trixie is almost done with the sink so wait your turn.”

“Hi Trixie.”

“Stop saying 'hi' to Trixie.” Trixie replied as she grabbed a paper towel and dried her face. “Ahh...much better.”

“Hi Trixie.”

“Trixie told you to-” Trixie turned and froze for a second, seeing the voice's owner. “SCREWBALL! TRIXIE'S GONNA-”

SPLAT!

“Ahahahahahaha!” laughed Screwball as she doubled over in a giggle storm again. “Got ya a third time!” However, her laughter was short lived as she saw the expression Trixie was now wearing. That and she was now convinced that fire was about to blast out of Trixie's mouth and steam pouring out of her nostrils and ears. “Bye!”

“GET BACK HERE YOU-”

The Present...

“Let me guess. Screwball?”

“Screwball.” Trixie groaned, her left eye twitching in anger.

“Right. Back to business...” Bon-Bon clapped her hands and turned to Sunset. “Here's the deal, Trixie here has been trying to record a conversation between you and Lyra.”

“What?!” exclaimed Sunset.

“Bon-Bon! Don't just straight up say that!”

“Don't yell at me Trixie! You're the one that did this to yourself.”

“Grrr...how dare you accuse Trixie of-” Bon-Bon flashed her palm, causing Trixie to shut up. Sunset just shook her head back and forth, trying to understand what was going on.

“Listen Trixie. First off, you're gonna start by apologizing to Sunset.”

“Trixie is not-”

“If you don't, I will report you to Principal Celestia and you will be kicked out of the Music Club.” Bon-Bon leaned towards Trixie, her brows pointing down in anger. “Do I make myself clear?”

Trixie wanted to blow her top, but she held herself back. “Trixie will...Trixie...grrr...fine!” Trixie's head made a sharp turn as she began staring at Sunset. Sunset just stood there with a slight dumbfounded look. “Trixie...Trixie apologizes for trying to record you and Lyra.”

“Why were you trying to record us?”

“Well...uh...” Trixie began to twiddle her thumbs. “Trixie was...er...”

Bon-Bon let out a sigh. “Let me guess, you think that the Music Club is going to have Sunset replace you at the Halloween party, am I right?”

“Trixie doesn't think...yes.” Trixie replied, her head in a full droop. “Trixie is sorry.”

“Good. Now say it like you mean it.”

“Trixie does mean it! Trixie is sorry! Okay?!” Trixie's head drooped even more as she began to mutter, “Trixie messed up and she's sorry...”

“That's better.” Bon-Bon deadpanned. “Now-”

Sunset quickly gestured her to stop. She then turned and grabbed Trixie's shoulders. “Trixie.”

“Yes?”

“Look...I don't know why you did this, I'm not replacing you in the Music Club. I haven't even joined.” Sunset said in a calm tone.

“Trixie...Trixie is sorry. Trixie just doesn't want someone else to steal her thunder.”

“Why do you think I would do that?”

“Trixie...doesn't know.” A large sigh escaped her breath. “Trixie has problems holding grudges and...”

“You held one against me after the detention junk, right? Well...I'm sorry that happened.”

Trixie shook her head. “No! No...it wasn't your fault! It was all Trixie's fault...Trixie just wanted to know why you suddenly became friends with Lyra and Bon-Bon so quickly. You literally just started coming...”

Sunset glanced at Bon-Bon, the two sharing faces of slight surprise. Sunset turned back to Trixie. “Trixie...tell you what, how about we start over?”

“Start over?”

“Yeah.” Sunset looked back at Bon-Bon. “She's not getting kicked out of the club, right?”

“Well...”

“Bon-Bon.” Sunset glared at her, “You're also responsible for this mess, remember?”

“What?! How am I-”

“You're the one that dragged me into that room, remember? You also told Lyra.”

“Oh yeah...” Bon-Bon's head ducked as a small frown appeared. “Right...sorry.”

Trixie just stared in amazement as Sunset stared Bon-Bon down so easily. She then turned back to Trixie. “You're not leaving the club, right?”

“Yes.” Trixie nodded.

“Good. I have an idea...if I join the club Trixie, will you teach me the guitar?”

“What?!” the other two exclaimed.

“I'm serious. They told me you're the lead guitar player, right?”

“Yes. Trixie is.” Trixie stuttered with a gulp.

“Good. Then teach me. Will you do that?”

“Um...er...uh...okay.” she meeped. “Trixie wouldn't mind having a student of music...”

“Great!” Sunset said as she patted Trixie's shoulders. “Thanks!”

Both Trixie and Bon-Bon's faces showed nothing more than dumbfounded looks. Sunset had so easily calmed the whole situation. After a small chat, the three returned to the clubroom. Unfortunately, Screwball was waiting with a fourth pie which once again found its mark onto Trixie's face. And Vinyl recorded the incident with her phone. What happened afterward (Especially the choice words spoken) was a story for another day.

It wasn't long till the school day was over. Sunset found four new phone numbers on her phone as she sat in Celestia's car. The numbers were Lyra, Bon-Bon, Trixie and Vinyl. (Lyra had Vinyl give Sunset the number due to her being the one that runs all the club's equipment.) As Sunset finally got home, she told Celestia and Luna about her day and finally joining the club. The two replied with happy faces filled with joy.

Soon, Sunset finished her day and found herself writing in a certain book.

Dear Twilight,

I've had quite a day but overall, it turned out really well. I never knew solving others' problems could be so fulfilling.

After a few seconds, a response appeared.

Really? Well if that's the case, could you help me with the homework Princess Celestia's given me? I've been working on it all day and I'm pooped.

Sunset chuckled at the entry and quickly wrote back.

Sorry to say Twilight, but I'm pretty sure I wouldn't know the answer. I don't remember anything from your world, remember?

I know. I'm just tired. Sorry Sunset, I'm not trying to be rude or anything but I'm gonna have to call it a night.

Sunset let out a yawn as she wrote her last message.

Good night Twilight.

Author's Note

IT'S FINALLY DONE! AUGH! I HATE THIS CHAPTER!:twilightangry2:

Good grief this chapter was hard! Ugh...I took way too much time writing this...Anyways, the Caught arc is officially over! Next up, Halloween! That's right, the Halloween arc is next.

Also, to all my fans, this will NOT be the last time that someone finds out about the book. It will happen again. I promise.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter and the arc!

The Start of a Holiday

“Oooohhhh...” moaned Sunset as she woke up. Her arms cricked as she tried to stretch them. “Ugh...why did I run out of pear cider?” Sunset rubbed her eyes as she began lifting herself from her bed. 'Looks like this morning might be a bit painful...'

After her usual morning routine, Sunset found herself in the kitchen where Luna was dancing around, humming some tune. Celestia was sitting at the dining table, grumbling over a pile of papers. It had been a month since Sunset had joined the Music Club and the past month had flown by. Sunset found out that she was actually quite good with the guitar and thanks to Trixie's albeit egotistical approach in terms of teaching, she learned the basics rather quickly.

Sunset went over and poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down. She coughed as she spoke up, “Um...morning Celestia.”

“Morning Sunset...” droned Celestia as her pen scribbled on another paper. “I can't believe all this nonsense...ugh, what a bunch of-” Celestia looked up and tried to shine a grin. “Oh! Good morning Sunset.” she then blushed as she pushed the papers slightly aside. “Sorry about that. How are you this morning?”

Sunset knew this reaction. She had seen it once before after Celestia had some meeting from someone called Spoiled Rich. Looking at the papers though, Sunset thought it must be something else. “Uh...is everything okay Celestia?”

“Everything is...well, I'll be honest. Everything is just...annoying right now.”

“Annoying?”

“Yeah. Halloween is coming up and-” Celestia pointed to her sister who was still humming a joyful tune, completely oblivious of the conversation. “let's just say my sister loves the holiday a little too much. Thankfully I convinced her last year that this is still legally my house and she's not allowed to go overboard with the Halloween decorations. And the pranks she wanted to do...”

'Halloween...' thought Sunset as she nodded. 'I know I looked it up so I wouldn't embarrassingly react like I didn't know what it was. Which I didn't. But...I still need to ask Twilight about it. I'm guessing since I didn't know what it was, there's probably a different holiday in Equestria. Or no holiday at all.'

“Also...” Celestia continued. “I'm having to help this new transfer student into Canterlot High.”

“A transfer student?! At this time of the year? I mean, I know it's still kind of at the start but...”

“I agree Sunset. But...according to this poor kid's parents, they couldn't wait.” A long sigh later, “Ugh...and that means I have to do a bunch of extra paperwork and I have a meeting with the board next week. They want to do a full conference again.”

“That again? Last time you went, you came back looking like something had just died inside of you.”

“I know Sunset. That's what happens when you have to deal with Cinch, Spoiled Rich and Sombra all at the same time. It drains you like you're being sucked through a straw.”

'I have a feeling I don't want to meet any of those people she just named.' Sunset thought as she sipped another cup of coffee. “Is it just you going alone like last time?”

“Nope.” Celestia's eyebrows went up and down as a small smile appeared. “Luna will have to come with me this time. Only problem is the meeting is out of town.”

“Ah. Okay.” Sunset replied, believing she needed to exit the conversation. “Sorry that's happening to you.”

“It's fine Sunset. It's part of the job after all.” Celestia took one last swig of coffee. “Alright. Time to go to school Sunset. You ready?”

“Sure.”

A bit later at the school cafeteria...

“Hello darlings. How are you all today?” Rarity said as she sat down, her hand waving her hair. “I know I'm simply fabulous!”

“Hey Rarity.” Sunset responded with a smile. “I'm doing fine.”

“Same here.” Rainbow said as she gulped down some milk.

“Hello Rarity. Are you happy because of Halloween?” Fluttershy said in a calm kind tone.

“Indeed darling! I love this time of year!” Rarity cried with joy.

“You like scaring people?” Sunset asked, her view of Rarity never considered her to be one who loved frightening people.

“No darling. I love making Halloween costumes. It's the one time of the year where I can just go wild with crazy ideas! In fact...” Rarity's eyebrows hopped up and down as she leaned toward Rainbow Dash. “Rainbow...I could-”

“No.”

“Oh come now Rainbow! I'll even make one for free!”

“I don't care. I'm going as Daring Do and that's final!”

“But you went as Daring Do last year! And the year before that!” Rarity whined. “Surely you could do something different this year!”

“Nope. Not happening. She's so awesome that I should go as her multiple times.”

“But Rainbow!!!” Rarity whined again, her voice becoming more and more grating. Seeing the situation unfold, Sunset and Fluttershy looked at each other, trying to figure out what to do to stop them. After a minute or two, Sunset spoke up.

“Um...Rarity?”

“Yes darling?”

“Uh...could I ask you to make my costume?”

Rarity's eyes shined like diamonds. “Really?! Oh, that would be wonderful darling!”

'Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling about this?' thought Sunset as she began to witness another fashion rant from Rarity. After the rant subsided, they agreed to meet tomorrow after school. It wasn't long till lunch was over and Sunset found herself shuffling through her classes and finally, the Music Club.

“Alright Sunset, what did Trixie tell you yesterday in terms of strumming?” Trixie asked, showing off an authoritative pose.

“We talked about music note reading yesterday.”

“What?! No we didn't! Trixie knows we talked about strumming yesterday!”

“We talked about that two days ago.”

“But-but-but...that can't be right...” Trixie began to rub her chin in confusion. “Trixie was sure she going to teach you some more chords for the party two days from now.”

“It's cool Trixie. Just go ahead and teach me the chords now.”

“Oh...alright.” Trixie's face lit up. “But just this once pupil!”

Sunset giggled at Trixie's response. After a little more banter, the two began a session. As they began to play, Sunset shined a smile, her heart filled with joy. Sunset found Trixie to be quite the different teacher. She would admit that Trixie wasn't exactly the right fit in terms of teaching, but Sunset found it very easy to say the things that Trixie wanted to hear. It also helped that Sunset found reading music very easy. After a small session, a certain DJ walked over to them.

“Yo! You two are sounding tight!” Vinyl said as she adjusted her glasses. “You two will really help the sound for the school Halloween party!”

“Thanks!” Sunset replied while Trixie merely nodded.

“No prob. Now remember, you two gotta arrive early so I can test your sound in the auditorium, got it?”

“Of course! Trixie always arrives early!”

“Good. And remember...don't wear some costume that will get in the way of your guitar. That happened last year and...” Vinyl bit her lip in frustration from the memory. “Yeah. Don't do that.”

“I understand.” Sunset nodded.

“Good. I'll see you two tomorrow!” Vinyl said with a wave.

Later...

Sunset found herself at home again. After a small casual talk with Celestia and Luna, she finished her routine and shuffled off to bed. As she began to lay down, a small bulb clicked in her head. 'Oh yeah! I need to ask Twilight that!' she thought as she sprang up. She quickly went to her desk and pulled the book out. 'Now, let's see...'

Meanwhile in Equestria...

KNOCK! KNOCK!

“Come in!” Twilight exclaimed. The door slowly opened as a white blue-haired stallion enter the house.

“I'm home!” the stallion yelled as he closed the door behind him. “Where's my favorite sister?”

“SHINING!” Twilight said as hopped with joy to the front door. “You're home! You're home!”

“That's right Twily!” Shining grabbed his little sister and gave her a huge hug. “It's so good to see you!”

“Yay! Mom! Dad! Shining's home!”

“We heard Twilight.” Night Light said as he entered with a cheeky grin. “It's nice to see you son.”

“Hey dad. Where's mom?”

“She's in the kitchen. Don't worry, she'll be in here soon and she'll start hugging your neck like crazy like Twilight there.”

“Of course, I wouldn't expect any less.” Shining chuckled. He then patted Twilight's shoulder, causing her to slowly let him go. “So Twily, how ya been?”

“I'm been great! I love being Princess Celestia's student! I get to study all the time and take care of Spike and I now have a friend that I use a book to talk to with and...” the little filly began to drone on and on, causing Shining to just giggle and pat Twilight on the head.

“That's sounds great Twily.”

Night Light then walked over and grabbed his small daughter. “Let's let your brother come in and make himself comfortable, okay? Supper should soon be ready Twilight, so why don't you go wash up?”

“Okay!” Twilight exclaimed and zipped up the stairs. The two stallions watched her run away and both shared a chuckle.

“I hope she never changes dad.”

“I agree. So, how long you here for?”

“Not long, but at least till the day after Nightmare Night.”

As the two stallions began to talk more, Twilight rushed up to the bathroom by her room. She quickly washed her hooves while humming a jolly tune. Then, as she began to leave the bathroom...

BZZZT!

“Hmm?” Twilight muttered. “What was that?”

As she followed the noise, she glanced into her room. There, her eyes widened as she saw her bag vibrate. 'Wait a minute...if that's vibrating, then...' She quickly raced over to her and rummaged through her bag. 'Let's see...where is it? Ah-ha!'

Her horn glowed as she levitated the book out and began to flip through its pages.

Dear Twilight,

This may sound strange to you, but have you ever heard of a holiday called Halloween?

'Halloween?' thought Twilight. 'What's that?!'

Author's Note

Finally done...this arc has tried to kill me in terms of writing it. Never has an arc been so hard to write for me in this story. Oh well...so, to all my readers, who do you think the transfer student is?

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

The Basic Day of Preparation

The Basic Day of Preparation

'Halloween? What's that?!' thought Twilight as she stared at the book. She quickly put it down and pulled out an encyclopedia in her room's bookshelf. 'Halloween...Halloween...hmm...can't find it. Is it an Earth thing? Guess I better tell Sunset no.'

No. I haven't. I tried looking it up but I don't see anything about a holiday called 'Halloween'. What is it?

'I thought so...' Sunset thought as she read the glowing letters. 'I had a nagging feeling she was going to say that.'

It's a holiday where everyone dresses up in costumes and try to scare each other. That or get free candy. At least that's what I've been told.

'Free candy...and everypony dressing up and scaring others?! It sounds just like Nightmare Night! But that's...then again, everything she's told me about her world is-'

“Twily! Supper's ready!” Shining yelled, his voice piercing Twilight's ears.

“I'll be down in a minute!” Twilight turned back to the book. 'Okay Twilight, think about this for a second. Earth has a weird sounding holiday called Halloween that sounds a lot like Nightmare Night...which Princess Celestia told me exists because of Nightmare Moon...huh. Wonder what Halloween's origin is?'

“Twily! Come on down or I'm gonna eat your portion!”

“Don't you dare Shining!” Twilight screamed back. She quickly levitated her pen to the book.

Sorry Sunset, I gotta go. I'm having supper with my family right now. I'll ask Princess Celestia tomorrow.

Okay. Talk to you later.

Sunset closed the book and laid back down on her bed. 'Darn. Still no real answers...' She stared deep into the ceiling as she continued to think. 'Guess I'll find out tomorrow. Its weird...it feels like I've done this holiday before but I know I've never heard of Halloween. Oh well...'

The next day...

Sunset woke up in her usual manner and quickly freshened up. After a few minutes, she found herself shuffling into the kitchen once more. There, she saw a very different sight compared to her usual mornings.

“Give me my cup back!” Luna whined as her arms flailed up and down. “Give it back right now!”

“No Luna! You've had enough! I just watched you chug down your eighth cup! This morning!”

“What?!” Luna screeched. “I'll have you know that that is my fifteenth cup this morning!”

“Even more reason for you to not have anymore coffee.” Celestia deadpanned.

“Oh yeah?” Luna's eyebrow cocked as she folded her arms. “What if I said that about cake?”

Celestia leaned in, her eyes squinting with a smug frown. “You wouldn't dare.”

Luna's face shined a massive grin. “Try me.”

As the two continued to bicker, Sunset tip-toed to the kitchen counter. There, she made herself a small cup of coffee, silently drank it and left to get her backpack. 'Don't question it Sunset...' she thought. 'Just get your stuff, get to school and meet Rarity after school...and meet up with the Music Club beforehand.' She looked back at the duo. 'And make sure you can get a ride before their argument makes you late for school...'

A few hours later...

“Trixie! I'm here! Where are...” Sunset peeked her head into the clubroom, only to see one resident. The resident's name was one Sunset knew well: Screwball. “Oh, hey Screwball. Where is everybody?”

“I dunno.” Screwball shrugged with her usual goofy grin. “I'm guessing they're getting some other stuff for the party.”

“The party...right. I still need some practice for that.” Sunset said as she scratched her head in thought. 'This isn't good. Where are they? I'm on a time limit since I need to meet up with Rarity later.'

“Don't worry about it Sunset.” Screwball replied, her tongue sticking out. “I bet they'll be back soon. Say, what are you going as for Halloween?”

“Me? I...have no idea. I'm about to find out after school today.”

“Oh, okay.” Screwball pulled out her trombone and began playing. Sunset, deciding she would just wait for the other club members, soon followed Screwball. A few moments later, Sunset had pulled out one of the spare guitars and began practicing. It wasn't long till they finally had company.

“As Trixie was saying, Trixie will be-Sunset! There you are!” Trixie yelled as she entered the room with Octavia and Vinyl. “Where have you been?!”

“I've been here...in the clubroom. You know, the place we usually go to practice.”

“Oh. Right...”

“You're still yelling everything.” Screwball said, a mischievous grin forming on her face.

“Be quiet prankster or Trixie will-” Trixie quickly stopped and ducked her head, expecting a pie to her face. Instead, Screwball just sat there, giggling.

“What was that? Trying some kind of new dance Trixie?” Vinyl said, laughing.

“Shut up! That blasted prankster has been throwing pies at Trixie for the past few days now and Trixie finds it very annoying!”

“So you're reflexively trying to dodge them now?” Sunset asked, “Aren't you overreacting?”

“You be quiet too Sunset! Trixie is allowed to do whatever she wants, even if it's trying to dodge pies!”

“Right...okay.” Sunset said with slight hesitation. “Sorry Trixie.”

“It's fine Sunset. Trixie is just...wait a minute!” she exclaimed. “She's gone! Where did that blasted prankster go?!”

“She went that way.” Vinyl pointed to the door.

“Oh. Well...Trixie will just wait here until she comes back. Then Trixie will have revenge.”

'I have feeling that's not gonna work out.' Sunset thought as she remembered the past month and Trixie's failed attempts at revenge. That and the pies that were thrown after said failed attempts. Along with a certain incident involving ham, turkey and a surprising amount of noodles. Unfortunately, the Music Club agreed to never talk about that incident.

Some time later...

“Hello darling! Ready to get yourself a costume?” Rarity said as Sunset approached her. “I can guarantee to make you look smashing for the party!”

“Thanks Rarity, and I guess I'm ready. We're taking your ride, right?”

“That's right darling. We'll be there in no time at all!”

One over excited car ride later...

'I think I can safely admit that Rarity is a bit more...reckless in terms of driving compared to Celestia.' Sunset thought as she exited Rarity's car. 'Then again, it's nothing compared to Luna's driving...' a shiver went down her spine as she shuddered about the memory. 'I still can't believe that guy survived. That and the coffee shop...'

“Are you okay darling?” Rarity asked with a quizzical expression. “You look like you're lost in deep thought.”

“Huh? Oh. Sorry about that.” Sunset apologized. “Let's go inside.”

“Agreed. Oh, I can't wait!”

It wasn't long till Rarity was ready. She rushed through her house, pulling out several racks of clothes in front of Sunset. As Sunset began looking at the costumes Rarity had made, she found herself amazed and completely confused. 'What are some of these?' she thought as her hand felt the clothes. 'Are a bunch of these some Earth thing? Hmm...then again, maybe I've never done anything like this...so why do I feel like I have though?'

“See anything you like?” Rarity asked.

“I...I'm not sure.” Sunset replied. “Can I be honest with you Rarity?”

“Sure darling. What's wrong?”

“Um...I think...I don't remember ever doing Halloween.”

“What?! How could...oh right. Your amnesia.” a small sigh followed from Rarity along with a sad expression. “I'm so sorry dear. I'm sorry you don't even remember dressing up for Halloween.”

“Thanks...and it's fine. Don't worry about it.” Sunset rubbed her chin as she looked at the costumes again. “I don't know Rarity. What do you think I should pick?”

“Hmmm...” Rarity joined right by her, looking at the costumes. “I'm not sure darling. All I know is the biggest problem in this...but not it's solution.”

“The biggest problem?”

“Yes. You see Sunset...remember last time when I had you over here?”

“Yeah. You used me as a pincushion.” Sunset deadpanned. “Don't remind me.”

“Now now darling, that was for fashion. Anyways...it was then that I realized something about you.”

“What did you realize?”

“You...well to put it bluntly, I'm sure you with your body would look good in anything. And when I mean anything, I mean anything.”

“Oh...that's bad isn't it?”

“What?! No! No, of course not darling!” Rarity exclaimed. “You should be happy to have that kind of body!”

“Oh...okay.” Sunset said, not sure what to think.

“Anyways darling...perhaps I should take your measurements again and make something new then.”

“But the Halloween party's tomorrow. Are you sure there's time?”

“No, I'm not. That doesn't mean I can't try.” Rarity shined a grin. “Though, I forgot to ask Sunset. Since none of my costumes suit your fancy, do you have any ideas on what you want your costume to be? I know I asked on the way here but...”

“I still have no idea. Do you?”

“Hmm...” Rarity looked again at what she had already made. “I have to remind myself of past Halloweens and what I've done with them in terms of costumes...especially last year.”

“What was last year?”

“Oh nothing much. I just wasn't able to go to the school party last year. Me and Applejack had to take my sister and her sister trick-or-treating. I didn't mind doing it, but I missed hanging out with my friends for Halloween. Thankfully, my parents and Applejack's brother are taking them this year.” Rarity rubbed her chin in thought as she looked at the costumes one more time. “You know what Sunset? Part of me just wants to do something classic. Though for some reason, I also think you would look really good as a she-demon.”

“A she-demon?” Sunset slightly shrieked. 'Why do I have the feeling I should be really offended by that suggestion?!'

“Perhaps something more simple is necessary here.” Rarity sunk her hand into the rack and pulled out a slick, one piece costume. “You said you needed something that fits and you could still play guitar, correct?”

“Yeah.” Sunset nodded.

“Then how about a kunoichi costume? I can modify it to be very sleek and flexible.”

“A kunoichi? What's that?”

“It's a female ninja. I believe it will fit you very well...that and you'll look great in anything.”

“You already said that Rarity.” Sunset said as she grabbed the costume, looking it over. “Hmm...you think this will work?”

“Of course darling. I'll even make sure you can still play guitar with it on.”

Sunset glanced at the costume again, her eyes staring at every part. “Okay...yeah, I think I'll like this Rarity.”

“Excellent! I'll get started on the modifications immediately!”

“Okay...oh, and Rarity?”

“Yes darling?”

“Thanks.”

“No problem darling.” Rarity said with a wave of the hand. Her eyes then began to shine like a pair of gems. “Now, let the Halloween fashion making begin!”

Author's Note

Yeah...if this chapter seems rushed, it is. I plan to go into a bit more depth next chapter. Hopefully I can put all of this together.

Also, you all thought I would show the transfer this chapter, didn't you?:trollestia: Ha! Yeah right!

Oh, one more thing, None of you have guessed the transfer student!!! I will admit that I haven't given any clues but...hahahaha!!!!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

That Kind of an Encounter

Mornings. It's something that exists that Sunset doesn't exactly agree with. Especially if she doesn't have her 'Applejack does not approve' pear cider. As her eyes creaked open from the early hours of the day, a giant yawn blasted out of Sunset's mouth. Her hand rubbed down her face with a slight moan. “Ugh...why do I have a feeling this is gonna be a long day...” she turned her head to the nearby desk. “And no pear cider to help me...great.” Her eyes slowly drifted to the magic book as her mind began to wonder. 'Oh yeah...never got to ask Twilight if she found out last night due to Rarity's extended 'fashion extravaganza'...meh, whatever. I can always find out later.'

After several scratches on her back, she slowly shifted through her morning routine. She soon found herself in the kitchen, where Celestia looked exactly like her. “Rough morning Sunset?”

“Yep. You?”

“You have no idea.” Celestia said as she sipped a cup of coffee. “Turns out, the new transfer student is coming in today. On Halloween.” She began flailing her arms up and down. “I mean, come on! What kind of parents send their kid to a new school on a holiday?!”

It had been a while since Sunset had seen Celestia in a bad morning mood. Over the past two months of staying with her, she knew that Celestia was definitely a morning person. That being said, there were times that Celestia would have a bad morning. And by bad morning, Sunset found out it meant a really really horrible morning. No in-between or anything. Unless there was some cake in the house. Unfortunately, no such thing was currently available, so a small gulp went down Sunset's throat as she decided to try and continue talking. “Um...so Celestia, are you coming to the school party tonight?”

“Hmm? Oh, yes Sunset.” Celestia said as she inhaled a whole cup of coffee. That was another sign of a bad morning. “You're helping the music club for the party, right?”

“Yeah. Thankfully Rarity was able to get me a costume that I could use with the club's guitar.”

“That's good...say, I never got to see the costume Sunset. Is Rarity still making it?”

“Yeah. She said she'll have it done before the party.”

“Hmm...cutting it close, isn't she?”

“Yep. She told me that she's used to it though. Something about her younger sister always interfering or something...”

“I see...” another sigh from Celestia as she went back to her papers. “Could you get me another cup Sunset?”

“Sure.”

“GOOD MORNING CELESTIA!!!” Luna suddenly yelled as she entered the kitchen. “How are you this morning?”

“Be quiet Luna.” Celestia barked. “Just...just be quiet.”

“Oh come now Celestia,” Luna said with a pat on Celestia's back. “It's Halloween! Be happy sister!”

“If you don't stop being so cheery right now, I'll tell Sunset about the 'Sweet Lemon Tea' incident.”

“You wouldn't dare!” Luna shrieked.

“I would.” Celestia smirked. “Now go drink your coffee and then we're leaving for school.”

“But I've already had thirty-seven cups.”

“Oh...well, we'll leave after I'm done with my cup, got it?”

“Okay! I can't wait to go and see everyone's costumes!” Luna cheered. “Yay!”

Sunset could only blink as she watched Luna dance around. Her mind tried to wrap around what she just saw, 'What's the 'Sweet Lemon Tea' incident? Why do I have the feeling I really shouldn't find out what that is...'

Later at school...

“Did you hear darling?” Rarity asked as she stroked her hair in front of Sunset. The two were grabbing their things from their lockers. “Despite all this excitement about Halloween, a new student is supposed to coming to our school today of all days.”

“Yeah, I know. Principal Celestia told me about it.”

“Oh that's right, I forgot she was your guardian.”

“Yep.” Sunset said as she put her last book into her bag. She began to remember this morning and told herself to not tell Rarity all the details. “She told me all about it.”

“I see...I wonder what kind of person the-”

“BOO!!!”

“Eeeeek!” Rarity yelped with a leap backwards. Sunset quickly looked up, only to see Applejack in a scarecrow costume with a pumpkin mask on.

“Ha ha! You should see yer face Rarity!” Applejack laughed. “Ah scared the skin off of yah!”

After her body shook for a bit, Rarity quickly composed herself and said, “Yes darling, very funny.”

“Oh come on Rarity.” Applejack said with a pat on Rarity's back. “It's just fer fun. It's Halloween after all.”

“I know darling...I know.” Rarity deadpanned. “Now stop touching me.”

Sunset giggled at Rarity's response as she began scolding Applejack. She quickly put her backpack on her back and bid goodbye to her two friends. She made sure to ask Rarity about the costume only to be told that she'll have it ready right before the party. Seeing this as a sign to get going, she began to walk down one of the hallways. As her footsteps began to make noise at a nearby corner, she quickly turned the corner only to-

“Oooga Booga!” yelled a voice behind a zombie mask as it leaped in front of Sunset.

“AAAAAaaaahhhh!” Sunset screamed at the sudden scare.

THUNK!

“Augh!” yelled the voice as its whole body fell to the floor in pain. As the individual began to yell while wallowing in the floor, Sunset quickly realized what had just happened. In the moment of pure surprise and fright from the individual, Sunset's flight or fight response activated. Unfortunately for the culprit, the fight response won.

“Why?!” the individual yelped while still crawling on the floor, its hands covering the lower part of it's body. The person's mask fell off, revealing the face of a boy. “Why did you kick me there?!”

“Oh my-I'm so sorry!” Sunset exclaimed, her hands over her mouth. “I didn't mean to-I mean, you just surprised me and-”

“WHY?! WHY DID YOU KICK ME IN THE BALLS?!”

“Well uh...reflexes?” Sunset bent down, presenting her hand. “Here, let me-”

“Stay away from me!” the boy exclaimed, his hand swiping by to knock away Sunset's. “Just....just stay away!”

“But-”

“All I wanted to do is scare some people for fun! It's freaking Halloween! You should be expecting-ugh...the pain.” A huge cringe appeared on his face as he began moaning again. “Why...why did you kick me there?”

“Uh...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to-”

“Just go away...”

“Okay...” Sunset squeaked. She quickly broke into a break neck pace, trying to flee from the mess. It wasn't long till she got to her next class. The following classes were a slight blur for her, as she wanted to forget what she had done, despite it not really being her fault. Unfortunately, things weren't that simple when classes ended. Sunset soon returned to her friend Rarity, where the costume was ready and waiting for Sunset. One changing session later...

“Oh, you look fabulous darling!” Rarity said, clapping her hands. “The costume looks like it was made for you!”

“Thanks Rarity...I hope the Music Club likes it.” Sunset said as she put on some fingerless gloves. She quickly began to stretch her arms. “This thing is quite flexible.”

“Of course it is dear, I made it that way!” Rarity said with another clap. “Now remember, I made it slick black so even if you get a bit dirty, it shouldn't be too visible.”

“Okay...” Sunset looked in the mirror. After a few seconds, a smile grew on her face. “Thank you Rarity. It looks wonderful!”

“No problem darling. Anything for a friend.” Rarity said as she patted Sunset on the back. “Now...remember dear, when the party starts, I want you to get up there and knock them dead!”

“Yeah, thanks. See ya at the party Rarity. And...thanks again.”

“Of course darling. Now, I need to change into my costume.” she said with a wink.

Sunset waved goodbye and proceeded down to the clubroom. She got a few thumbs up and compliments over her costume while passing by several students. As she got close to the clubroom, she decided to take a quick detour to Celestia and Luna, showing her the costume. After a few more compliments, (And a cup of coffee from Luna) Sunset finally got to the clubroom.

“Yo Sunset!” Vinyl yelled as she tried to signal her from behind a makeshift mix table. “Come on over here!”

“Hey Vinyl.” Sunset waved as she got closer. “How's it going?”

“Everything's cool.” Vinyl said as she adjusted the table. Sunset noticed Vinyl's costume, a type of techno outfit with neon-like lights on the clothes. “Say, you ready for tonight?”

“You bet.” Sunset replied. She had found that out of all the people in the club, Vinyl and Bon-Bon were the easiest for her to get along with. Bon-Bon was easily the most intelligent and calmest of the club. She found Bon-Bon to be a sort of candy loving version of Applejack, a calm honest person but was really smart as well. Vinyl on the other hand, was always so cheerful and easy-going. She was a calmer Pinkie Pie in love with music. “So...when are the others gonna arrive?”

“Not sure. They said they were bringing a new member. Apparently the guy is joining today of all days.”

“On Halloween? Odd day to do it, huh?”

“Yeah. No kidding. I think Lyra told me that whoever it is, they're also the new transfer student.”

“Really? Then that's even stranger...” As the two began to talk some more, the door to the clubroom suddenly shoved open. “Hmm?”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie has arrived! And she has arrived with our new member!”

Sunset and Vinyl glanced at each other and then back to Trixie. Trixie shuffled away from the door, slowly letting in more members. Lyra, Bon-Bon and Octavia walked in, all with smiles and costumes on. Then finally, the new member arrived, only to make Sunset's heart sink as she watched him enter the room. It was the guy she had kicked earlier. Lyra shined a wave as she began to speak up, “Hiya Sunset and Vinyl! Let me introduce our new member! I present to you, Flash Sentry!”

'Oh no...' thought Sunset as she saw the fear on his face from looking at her. 'He's the new transfer student?! And I kicked him there on his first day here?! Celestia's gonna kill me if she finds out...'

Author's Note

He's finally here...I asked the fans a long time ago if I should bring him in and...the response was: 'It's my choice'. Because of this, it took me a long time to think of way to bring him. And he's here...and his first moment is him getting kicked in the balls. Let's hope I don't get a giant flood of hate comments. I promise that there will not be any romance, at least there isn't any planned at the moment.

Also, no one guessed it was him! Though I didn't leave any clues...

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Fun, Fear and Halloween Parties

Fear. It's not exactly something that everyone likes. Sunset is also in that category for obvious reasons. The difference in this situation though was the fact that the one with fear in their heart wasn't her. It was the boy she was staring directly at. Flash Sentry. Several seconds passed as the two looked at each other in awkward semi-silence. Thankfully for them, there were other people in the room.

“Sunset! The Great and Powerful Trixie is ready to do one last practice session with you before the party!” Trixie exclaimed, instantly grabbing Sunset's arm. “You better be ready Sunset!”

“I uh...er...um...okay Trixie.” Sunset stuttered. She found herself in a mild panic as she tried to recompose herself. It took her an extra minute to grab a guitar, ready to practice with Trixie. Her mind tried to focus as Trixie sat down in front of her, her costume slightly getting in the way. 'Don't think about that Flash guy Sunset. Just practice with Trixie...the awkward stuff can come later.'

“Uh Sunset?”

“Yes?”

“Trixie is confused, why are you doing just notes? You're supposed to only do strumming at the party.” Trixie said while pointing at Sunset's guitar.

“Oh.” Sunset looked down and quickly flexed her fingers. “Sorry about that. I was...distracted.”

“Well don't be! Trixie demands perfection for the party Sunset! You are my backup as the Great and Powerful Trixie plays with Vinyl for the party!” Trixie yelled as she stood up, her costume slightly swaying in the sudden movement.

“Right. Sorry Trixie. I'll make sure I'm no longer distracted.”

“Good! Now, let us try again!” Trixie exclaimed as the duo began to play again. After a small practice session, the two smiled at their results. “Very good Sunset. Trixie believes we are ready for the party now!”

“Same here. I'm just glad I got good enough before the party happened.”

“Oh please,” Trixie said while waving her hand. “You had the Great and Powerful Trixie as your teacher! Of course you would be ready by then!”

“Heh heh...thanks Trixie.” Sunset said with a small smile. Trixie began to do several poses, showing the practice session was done. As she did that, Sunset began to observe the others' costumes. Trixie's was a costume that was the combination of a magical girl and a witch. Bon-Bon and Lyra's was the combination of a devil and an angel. Octavia was in a fancy kimono and Flash was in a type of zombie costume. As she looked at him again, she remembered how the sudden surprise he gave her frightened her so much. Ironically, it seemed the opposite had now occurred, as the guy wouldn't even look at her. In fact, she noticed that when he did look at her, he was absolutely terrified. 'Hmm...' she thought, 'I know I accidentally hit him hard but...I didn't think I hit him that hard. I wonder if I can apologize to him later...'

“Sunset, we must get going!” Trixie yelled into Sunset's ear. “Come! Trixie must make sure Vinyl's equipment is ready as well!”

“Uh, er...okay Trixie.” Sunset said as she got up with the guitar. The two left the clubroom soon after, quickly walking down the hallways. It was then that Sunset realized something, Screwball didn't come to the clubroom. Now that fact didn't exactly bother her but she knew it meant one thing. It meant she hadn't pranked Trixie today. That was never a good sign.

The two entered the gym, soon seeing Vinyl setting up the speakers with Pinkie Pie. “Yo! Come over here and help me!”

“Coming!” the two replied in sync. After a few minutes, all the equipment was fully set up and tested. Pinkie then ran off and brought back some apple cider.

“Here you go girls! Applejack gave me an extra delivery today.”

“Cool! Thanks Pink!” Vinyl said as she slugged down the drink. “Aaahhh...nice.”

“No prob. I'm just glad all the preparations are done!” Pinkie said with a grin.

Sunset patted her on the back as she said, “No worries, the party looks great!”

“Thanks Sunny! Also, I love your costume!”

“Thanks...though you should probably tell that to Rarity than me.” Sunset said before her eyes showed a slightly confused look. “And uh...nice costume Pinkie. Are you uh...a chicken I guess?”

“That right! Buck buck buck-caw!!!” Pinkie said while showing off several chicken poses. She then pulled out a big bag of candy and stuffed her face inside. Trixie and Vinyl just looked at her with faces of confusion and surprise. Sunset snorted with a small smile.

“Don't worry you two, she's just being Pinkie.”

“Yeah...okay.” Vinyl muttered as she went back to her mix table. “Let's make sure this is working...”

“Hi there!” said a sudden voice, causing Sunset and Trixie to do a slight jump. They both turned, only to see someone dressed as a smiling skeleton in a hoodie. Sunset blinked several times as the skeleton spoke up, “Do you wanna have a bad time?”

“A bad time?” Sunset asked, seeing the skeleton present its hand. Blinking again, Sunset slowly shook the hand, only for a long sounding fart noise to suddenly appear. “What the?!”

“Hahaha! The good old whoopie cushion in the hand trick! It works every time!” the skeleton said, falling over laughing.

“Trixie knows that laugh! I've got you now Screw-” a pie quickly flew past Trixie's head. “Ah-ha! The Great and Powerful Trixie has dodged your stupid-”

SPLAT!

A second pie flew into Trixie's face, its cream slowing falling off her face. Sunset gulped as she watched Trixie's face turn completely red with rage. “Screwball...Trixie's gonna kill you, you little pie-throwing skeleton brat!!!” she yelled as Screwball broke into a sprint. Trixie followed suite, her legs stretching as much as they could in the costume. “Get back here you-you-you...you prankster you!”

“Oh boy...” Sunset groaned as she watched the two run out of the gym. “Good thing the party isn't until another hour from now.”

“No kidding.” Vinyl replied. “Are you and Trix at least ready?”

“Yeah. We should be good.”

“Then it'll be fine.”

Some time later, Trixie finally came back to the gym. Her face was completely wet, along with the top of her costume showing signs of some water. Sunset surmised that Screwball probably threw a third pie at her, hence the extra cleaning of Trixie's face. It wasn't long till students began to flood the gym, all of them sporting all sorts of costumes. Sunset's face began to smile as she saw the rest of her friends and their costumes. Applejack with her scarecrow costume from earlier and Rainbow Dash as Daring Do. Fluttershy was dressed up as a gothic vampire which Sunset found to be very impressive looking. Rarity was dressed in a very dark sleek dress with several shining jewels on it. Sunset suspected it must be some kind of dark princess dress, or perhaps a dress to represent nightmares. It was really similar to Luna's that Sunset saw earlier at Celestia's office.

Then, the party started. Trixie signaled Sunset, snapping her fingers as the two walked up to the make-shift stage, their guitars in hand. After several dramatic poses from Trixie, the Music Club began their performance. Sound embraced the room, noise blasting throughout the entire gym. Sunset watched all the students as they began to dance, her eyes shining as she watched the scene unfold. 'Amazing...' she thought as she continued to play. 'So this...this is what music can really do! Wow!'

Before she knew it, they had already gone through several songs. Trixie walked up and patted Sunset shoulder. “Okay Sunset, let's take a break.”

“Huh? Oh, okay.”

“What's the matter? Tired already Sunset?” Trixie giggled.

“Huh? No! No no no...not at all Trixie.” Sunset said, her arms flailing back and forth. “I was just...overwhelmed.”

“That's natural Sunset. Trixie remembers her first show on the stage, it was the same for Trixie.”

“Oh? Okay. Thanks Trixie.” Sunset said, a small smile forming on her face. “How long is our break?”

“Probably a good half hour. Go ahead and talk to your friends Sunset.” Trixie said with a wave. “If necessary, Trixie can cover for you.”

“Oh that's not necessary Trixie. I'll be back to play.”

“Good. Trixie's gonna go get a drink, see you later Sunset!”

The two waved bye to each other and Sunset proceeded down the stage. There, she quickly joined her friends, hearing their compliments about the music.

“Not bad Sunset. That was pretty awesome!” Rainbow said as she patted Sunset on the back. “Though I bet I could-”

Applejack's hand quickly slaps the side of Rainbow's head. “Just give her a compliment Rainbow!”

“Hey! I did!”

“She is right darling, the music was quite good. I prefer classical...but I must say, you and Trixie did quite well.”

“Thanks Rarity. Say, where's Fluttershy?”

“She's getting some punch. Pinkie is over at the dance floor in her ridiculous chicken costume.” Rarity gagged. “I swear, sometimes I'll never understand what goes on in that girl's head.”

“I don't think it's worth the effort in trying to find out.” Sunset said, scratching her head. “By the way Rarity, thank you. Again. The uh...kunoichi thing worked really well.”

“But of course dear, I had a feeling my work was up to snuff.”

“Yeah, it really is.”

Rainbow lounged her arm around Sunset's shoulders. “So, you gonna go dance now? Cuz that's where I'm heading!”

“Uh...no thanks. I think I'll get myself punch as well.”

“Fine. I'm gonna show them all I'm the best!” Rainbow replied, her legs already moving her. Applejack gave a slight nod and joined Rainbow. Sunset and Rarity glanced at each other for a second and then proceeded to the punch bowl. There, they found Fluttershy chatting with another student named Roseluck. Rarity quickly joined the conversation as Sunset made herself some punch. As she took her first sip, she turned and saw the one person she didn't want to see.

“Uh...hello Flash.” she squeaked as her lips ascended from the cup.

“Hey.” he said in a slightly cold tone, “You're not gonna kick me again, are you?”

“No.” Sunset shook her head. “And about that...I'm really really sorry. I didn't mean to-”

Flash raised his palm, “That's enough. Don't worry about it. I know I scared you and you...reacted violently.”

“Yeah, and I'm really sorry about that. I never meant to-”

“I said don't worry about it.” Flash said as he bent over to get himself a glass of punch.

“Oh...okay.” Sunset said in an exhausted tone. “Um...look...uh...”

“Yeah?”

“I'm sorry. I know I already said that, but I'm really sorry that happened. Uh...” her thumbs began to twiddle, “Look...could we start over? You know, since you're part of the Music Club now like I am.”

“Sure.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.” Flash nodded and extended his hand. “Flash Sentry.”

“Sunset Shimmer.” Sunset shook his hand, her grip tight. “It's nice to meet you Flash Sentry.”

“Same. I hope we can get along.”

“Yeah, me too.”

“Oh my, what's this?” Rarity said as she tapped Sunset's shoulder. “I sure wasn't expecting this on Halloween. Trying to seduce someone darling?”

“Huh? What are you-” Sunset glanced at Rarity and then back at Flash. Her eyes blinked several times as she noticed he was no longer there. “Hey! Where'd he go?”

“Oh dear, I didn't scare him off, did I?” Rarity said with fingertips covering her mouth.

“Um...maybe? What were you saying Rarity?”

“Oh nothing darling. I was just admiring your work on seducing that boy. Is he new? I don't recognize him.”

“He's the new student. And I'm pretty sure he's afraid of me.”

“Afraid of you? Why?”

“Long story.” Sunset replied, shifting her head away. “Don't want to talk about.”

“Oh come now darling, I do have some time and-wait! There he is!” she said, pointing to the dance floor. “My my...he has quite the moves, doesn't he?”

“Hmm?” Sunset looked at Flash, who was now showing a flurry of dance moves. “Huh.”

“Huh? That's all you have to say Sunset?”

“Yeah...” Sunset scratched the side of her head, trying to think about what to say. 'I better not tell her that I have no knowledge when it concerns dancing. Maybe I just don't remember...'

“Why don't you go talk to him darling? I doubt he's really scared of you.” Rarity said, her elbow on Sunset's shoulder.

“Um Rarity...why are you so focused on this?” Sunset asked, her head turned to the side in confusion.

“Isn't it obvious? I mean, it sure looked like you two were hitting it off.”

“Hitting it off? What does that mean?”

“What does it...um, are you sure don't understand what I'm saying?”

“No.” Sunset said innocently. “All I was doing was trying to apologize for something that happened earlier.”

Rarity facepalmed. “Oh dear...listen Sunset, I'm saying that-”

“Sunset! The Great and Powerful Trixie needs you on stage!”

“Nevermind. We'll talk about this later.” sighed Rarity. “Go ahead darling, we're rooting for you.”

“Thanks.” Sunset chuckled as she proceeded to the stage. Grabbing her guitar, she found herself playing another song. As more music began to stream out, her smile returned. The rest of the night was nothing but pure bliss. Music, happiness, joy, everything was there. Sunset forgot her worries as the music continued. She wasn't sure how much time passed, but it was wonderful to say the least. Before she knew it, the party was over.

The following hours were a blur to Sunset. She helped clean up, put the equipment away, and finally, a ride home with Celestia. As the car went down the streets, Sunset, Celestia and Luna conversed over how much fun they had at the party. Before they knew it, they were home. After a quick routine to get ready for bed, Sunset found herself in full crash mode. Her body slammed into the bed as her eyes slowly closed. 'What a day...wow. I hope every Halloween has a party like that. That was soooooo much fun...' A yawn released itself as she looked at her desk. 'Hmm...I'll write to Twilight later. She'll understand...she did say she was spending time with her family.' Not another thought went through her head as the land of sleep embraced her.

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

First off, thank you for the reception of introducing Flash into the story. I was...surprised at the mellow response. Actually, thanks to the comments, it gave the idea that Sunset wouldn't understand romance at all, hence her reaction to Rarity egging her on in this chapter. I think that'll be fun to play with later, that and making sure they start on a small, basic first foot. Also, it's nice to see Sunset just have a basic Slice of Life arc with no real huge messes or anything...

Anyways, I released a blog post about hitting 3,000+ views and I wasn't sure what to do about that. I was planning to end this arc, (Which was a nightmare to write. I had like ten other plans for this arc but I had no fun writing it. That's why it was so much shorter than the Caught arc) but I was also planning on taking a break from this story.

HOWEVER, I have decided against that! I got so many views now, that I'm going ahead and starting the ??? arc! In an hour or so, its first chapter will be released! HOORAY!!!!!

Also, special shout-out to Pony Plushie Tryhard for giving me the idea for Screwball's costume/reference. Thank you so much!!!

Hope you enjoyed the arc!

The Beginning of a Disaster

“The conference? You mean the one you talked about the other day?” asked Sunset as she sat at the dinning room table at Celestia's house. She proceeded to sip a cup of coffee as Celestia began to explain.

“Yes. Unfortunately, both me and Luna have to go to another city for it.” Celestia looked down at her cup of coffee as she continued. “I hate to say it Sunset, but I want you to come with us. I don't like the thought of you being home alone for three days here.”

“Oh...uh...well, I don't mind. I don't really have anything planned.”

Celestia showed her usual smile. “Thank you. We already have a hotel booked...its just, I hope you won't get too bored while we're there.”

“I'll just bring a book then. Don't worry Celestia, I'll be fine.”

Celestia got up and gave Sunset a tight hug. “Thank you. Thank you so much for understanding.”

“No problem.” Sunset said as she returned the hug. “I mean, you two put up with me all the time and all the trouble I've caused. It's only fair that I put up with yours.”

“We do not put up with you Sunset! You know we love you and love having you here!”

“I know.” Sunset said as she tightened the hug. “I know...”

Celestia released the hug and bent down to Sunset. “Sunset...don't ever think we don't want you here.” a small sigh escaped Celestia's breath. “I know I haven't always been there to help you...especially over your lost memories.”

“It's fine-”

“No.” Celestia put her finger over Sunset's lips. “Let me finish. Regardless of what I've done, I want you to know that I love you Sunset. I'm glad that you've been living with us these past few months.”

“I know. And I'm glad you gave me a chance when you found me at that hospital.” Tears flowed from both of their faces. “Thank you for giving me that chance.”

“Of course.” Celestia hugged her again. “I'm so glad you're with us Sunset.”

A few hours later, the trio had put everything they needed into the car. As Sunset hopped inside, she thought about what had happened to her these past few months. She thought about when she discovered the book, Gilda, Fluttershy, her friends, everything. 'Wow...can't believe I've been without my memory for two and a half months now. And apparently I've been in this in world for three months...amazing. So much has happened.'

Her head fell back on the chair. 'To think...I had those two crazy weeks of fights, magic books, friends...wow. Now look where I am. I'm in a car with Celestia and Luna, going to a conference while I stay at a hotel room for three days. Quite the change of pace...'

Her arms folded over as she put her hands behind her head in relaxation. 'But...this past month's been great...except for the whole Bon-Bon and Lyra thing. And that Halloween incident. Still, no fights, no sports stuff, I found out I like to play music...Too bad I had to tell Twilight I wasn't gonna talk to her for the next few days. I'm still betting I shouldn't show the magic book from another world to Celestia just yet...that and I have no idea how to explain it.' Sunset readjusted her arms. 'It's probably for the best that I left the book at home...'

The following hours were long in that car. Sunset watched the outside world pass by, admiring the different sights and sounds. Even now, certain parts of this world astounded her. 'Tch...I really am from another world. I mean, why else would I find all of this stuff cool? Cars, planes, computers...wow.' The trip continued as Celestia drove down the interstate and Luna sat in the back, playing a game on her phone.

A few hours later, they arrived. The trio quickly shuffled their stuff up to the hotel room and practically fell asleep after settling in. The land of sleep welcomed the three as the night turned to day. After that, Sunset found herself alone in the hotel room. She sat down in one of the beds and pulled out the book she had brought with her. It's title: Daring Do and the Jewel of Thousand Blades.

'Hmm...Rainbow Dash said this was supposed to be good. She also said it was for 'cool' people and other books are for eggheads.' Sunset yawned as she flipped through another page. 'It's not too bad...wish it wasn't just action all the time.'

It wasn't long till Sunset became bored of the book. As she put it down, she pulled out her phone. 'I wonder how everyone's doing?' she thought as she began texting them. 'Glad I finally figured out how to use this thing...'

Several beeps from the phone later...

The first response was Fluttershy:

I'm doing fine Sunset! I'm about to go to the animal shelter and Rainbow Dash is coming with me this time!

Then Rainbow Dash:

She's dragging me with her and she said that they have some snakes today, please help! Say, are you enjoying Daring Do?

Sunset laughed at the texts and soon responded. Rarity and Applejack never responded back till later. Pinkie Pie only responded in emoticons which gave Sunset a bit less incentive to respond back.

Soon, the conversations were done and Sunset found herself bored again. She rubbed her face in discontent, knowing that this was what the next day was going to be like as well. “That's it!” she said to herself in angry boredom. “I'm going for a walk! I may not know this place but that doesn't mean I'm gonna sit here, cooped up in this room all day!”

Grabbing a small jacket and her shoes, she exited the hotel in haste. 'There has to be something to do around here, even if it is kinda late...' she thought as she walked down the nearby street. 'This bustling city has to have something more to it than apartments and hotels.'

At the next corner, she saw a restaurant. 'Cherry Hill Diner? That's a weird name...' thought Sunset as she approached the building. 'Doesn't look too bad...maybe I could get a nice snack here.'

Sunset walked in, her hand pushing the door. There, she saw what looked like an old western looking pub, designed to be a small diner. As she looked around, a southern voice spoke up. “Well howdy there!”

“Hmm?”

“Over here! Behind the counter!” said a woman as she waved her hands in the air. “Come on over here!”

“Um...okay.” Sunset said as she walked over, her eyes glancing around the diner. 'There's almost no one here...just a few people in those booths over there. Must be a slow night.'

“Well hello to you!” The woman gave a hearty laugh. “I'm Cherry Jubilee, the owner of this fine establishment! Who might you be?”

“I'm Sunset Shimmer.” Sunset took a seat at the counter. “Nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you as well. As you can see, we ain't getting much business tonight.” Cherry jerks her head to the rest of the diner. “Haven't seen you around here before Miss Shimmer, you new?”

Sunset scratched her head in response. “Yeah...just visiting.”

“I see. You look like someone who needs somebody to talk to.” Cherry put her elbow on the counter. “Why don't you order a drink and have a chat?”

“Well...” Sunset cocked her head sideways. 'She seems nice...then again, I wouldn't mind someone to talk too.' Sunset looked at the menu and back at Cherry. “Just a simple cherry float if you don't mind.”

“Coming right up!” Cherry turned her head and yelled. “Silver Shill! One float!”

“Yes Ma'am!”

“It'll be out in a sec.” Cherry said as she turned back to Sunset. “So, how's your day been?”

“It's been...boring. Like, really boring.” Sunset said with slumping down. “It's like the day is out to bore me to death.”

“Ha! I know the feeling. Let me tell you something, life has its way of doing whatever it can to have fun with you.” Cherry waved her arms out, pointing at the rest of the diner. “Take this diner for instance, why it may look like it's as dandy as a daffodil but...business is slow today. That doesn't mean things are going bad, it just means another day will be better!”

“Oh...I think I see your point.” Sunset rubbed her chin. “But, I guess being bored isn't so bad. It's better than bad things happening to ya, right?”

“You are ab-so-lutely right!” Cherry shined a grin. “Besides, sometimes life needs to slow down. Maybe that's why we have boring days.”

“True.” Sunset nodded.

“So, what are-” Cherry stopped and shifted her eyes to the door. “Ah! Some more customers! Howdy there!”

Sunset turned her head and saw three individuals walk in. They had hoodies on, hiding their faces except for three big mischievous grins. A shiver went down Sunset's spine as she saw the trio got closer to the counter.

“Welcome to the Cherry Hill Diner! I'm Cherry Jubilee! Who might you three be?”

“Oh...” one of the three let out a slight giggle and took her hood off. She then adjusted a small pendant hanging around her neck as she began to crick her neck. Sunset's eyes stared at the pendant as it gave a very unusual shine from the readjustment. The girl pulled back her long orange hair, ready to respond to Cherry Jubilee. Sunset's body began to feel a chill like no other as she looked at the girl's smile. It was like the smile of a devil in disguise.

“I don't usually say my name but...it honestly doesn't matter. I guarantee you'll soon forget it.” Her devilish grin grew as she continued. “My name is Adagio Dazzle. It's nice to meet you.”

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

So it begins...I'm really going down a rabbit hole with this one. To all my readers out there, I say two things to you:

One: It's pretty obvious what the ??? is in the ??? arc is, isn't it?

Two: PLEASE PUT SPOILER BLOCKS WHEN TALKING ABOUT THIS CHAPTER IN THE COMMENTS!!! Let others find out on their own! Please!!!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

It was the Worst of Times

“I can't take this Celestia! I can't take another hour of this!” Luna moaned as her head laid on a table, her cheek squishing into it. “When will it end?!”

“In another hour Luna. There's only one more meeting and then we can meet up with Cadance. Doesn't that sound fun?”

“It does sound fun Celestia...but we have to do another hour of Spoiled Rich's rantings! It's too much! Why is she the head of the grand board?!”

“I know, I know.” Celestia said as she sipped a cup of coffee. “I can't stand her as well. Though I must say, I'm just glad Sombra isn't here...or Chrysalis. I can't stand that woman.”

“Oh?” Luna arched her eyebrow with a teasing smile. “Don't wanna see your ex?”

“Be quiet Luna. Sombra and I are done, understand?”

“Yeah yeah...I did hear Chrysalis isn't here because she's pregnant with another kid. Can't believe she heads the state education office and yet she keeps doing that.”

“Yeah...makes sense why she's not here though.” Celestia finished her cup and shined her usual smile. “So, ready for the final meeting for today?”

“No.”

“Oh come on Luna, it isn't that bad.”

“It is. Why can't I go back to the hotel room?”

“Because we have a job to do here Luna. Besides, after this we'll meet up with Cadance and then go see Sunset.” Celestia grabbed her sister's shoulder and began tugging. “Come on. Let's get this over with and then we can go have some fun with Cadance and Sunset, alright?”

“Okay.” Luna slowly got up, her hair drooped down. “Say, what do you think Sunset is up to right now?”

Celestia's grin grew at the thought, “Oh, she's probably reading her book or calling her friends. I'm sure she's fine.”

Meanwhile...

Sunset just sat there, looking at the three girls. As she continued to stare, her body felt a chill. It felt like icicles poking at her spine. She didn't know why, but she wanted to cross her arms and curl up into a ball. 'What...what is this feeling? Who...who are these three? And...why? Why does it feel like something I've felt before?'

Then, before Cherry or Sunset could say anything, the three took a deep breath and closed their eyes. Adagio began to sing and the other two soon followed. A melodious tune escaped from their mouths. The song was hypnotic in nature, its rhythm constantly flowing. As the song continued, Sunset's eyes were no longer looking at the trio. Instead, she began to look around the diner, her vision beginning to panic. 'What the...what is this?! What is that song?!' Her eyes looked at the ground, seeing an unbelievable sight. 'What is that?! Why is there this sudden green mist?!'

“SILVER! YOU STUPID IDIOT! WHERE'S THAT DRINK THE CUSTOMER ORDERED?! WHERE IS IT ALREADY?!” Cherry suddenly yelled, causing Sunset to almost stumble out of her seat.

“Miss Cherry, what are you-”

“SHUT UP! YOUR ORDER WILL BE HERE IN A SECOND!” screamed Cherry.

“Whoa! What the-”

“BE QUIET! CAN'T YOU SEE I HAVE TO DO EVERYTHING IN THIS STUPID PLACE ALREADY?! I DON'T HAVE TIME FOR COMPLAINTS!”

“But I-” Sunset stopped herself. 'Why is she suddenly so angry? This doesn't-' Sunset turned and saw the other customers in the diner arguing with each other in their booth. 'Wait a minute, they're arguing too...why? No, they're not just arguing...they're flat out yelling and screaming at each other. It's like-'

Sunset couldn't finish her next thought. Her eyes stopped her as they widened from the next sight she saw. The green mist in the diner suddenly began to move again. Her eyes followed it till it disappeared from sight. Where it disappeared to however, blew Sunset's mind. 'Did that weird mist just get absorbed by those girls pendants? Am I seeing that right? What...what is going on?!'

“Tch...that wasn't much.” grumbled one of the girls.

“For realizes? That's it? That was barely yummy.” said the other, her head drooping down. Then, the girl looked up and saw Sunset standing there, unaffected. “Hey! Look at that!”

“What?” Adagio said, opening her eyes. The other girl soon followed and the three just stood there, staring at Sunset. Sunset on the other hand, kept looking at the raging Cherry and back at the trio. She then began to shout at the three.

“Hey! What did you do to Miss Cherry?! Tell me!”

Her voice fell on deaf ears as one the girls spoke up, “Adagio, how is she...not affected?”

“I'm...I'm not sure.” Adagio replied, her head slightly turned in confusion. “Interesting. We've never met a human that can resist our voices.”

“For realzies?! Does that mean we can't control her?!” the one girl exclaimed, her body flailing in a panic. “What do we do?!”

Smack!

“Ow!”

“First, you shut up Sonata!” said the other girl as she finished a slap across Sonata's head. She then turned to Adagio. “Okay leader, what's the plan?”

“Hmm...good question Aria.” Adagio muttered as she closed her eyes, her mind deep in thought, 'This is bad. We always just sing our song, make the humans do whatever we want or have them tear each other apart. Then we tell them to forget everything and everything's fine. But...if this girl can't be controlled...can't be controlled. Wait a minute! Why can't she be controlled?! Every human we've met has never had any resistance to our magic. Hmm...human...' Adagio opened her eyes as she stared at the yelling Sunset. “Hey!”

Sunset quickly flinched at Adagio's sudden response. “What the-hey! What did you do to everyone here?!”

“Shut up!” Aria barked back.

“Now now Aria, there's no need to be rude to this...who are you?”

“I...why should I tell you my name?!” Sunset responded, her eyes filled with anger. “What did you do to these people?! What's that green mist?!

“Alright, if you won't tell us who you are...” Adagio crossed her arms with a smirk. “Then tell me this, are you from Equestria?”

“WHAT?!” yelped the other two. Sunset didn't respond, only stood there with her jaw completely dropped. Her eyes bugged out as her brain kept repeating the question she just heard.

“Adagio! What are you-”

“Be quiet Aria!” Adagio said with a glare. “Think about it for a second, why is she able to resist our songs?”

“That-” Aria's jaw froze, her mouth wide open. No noise came out of it as she began to catch on. “Oh...wait, you mean she could be-”

“Yeah. I think she might.” Adagio said with a huge grin. “This could be what we're looking for.”

“What are you...” Sunset stuttered, still trying to process what Adagio had just asked. Then her jaw quickly closed as her mind went a thousand miles a minute. 'Wait...these three girls...did she just say Equestria?! So...there are others besides me?!' Sunset looked back at the restaurant, seeing the now bickering customers and rage-filled Cherry Jubilee. 'And I'm pretty sure they're evil...great. Now what do I do?'

“Hey! We're talking to you!” Adagio barked. “Look at us when we're speaking to you!”

Sunset turned around and glared at the three. “Hey! Don't tell me what to do!” She quickly waved her right arm out. “And stop doing whatever you're doing to this people here!”

“Oh yeah?” Aria barked back. “You and what army?!”

“Why you...” Sunset looked back at Cherry, seeing her unnatural rage filled face. She stared back at the trio with an angry glare, her body focusing into a fighting stance. Her fists clinched as she prepared herself. “Stop doing what you're doing or else!”

“Oh yeah?! How about I-” Aria said, only to be stopped by Adagio's hand.

“That's enough Aria. Now...we'll fix this if you tell us who you are.”

Sweat dripped down Sunset's face, her throat feeling scratchy. 'What do I do? I mean...she did say Equestria and...what do I do if they end up asking about Equestria?! I don't remember anything about Equestria! What do I do?!' After a small gulp, she made a decision. 'Forget it! These three are obviously trouble...but, what do I do?! I have to do something...' she cricked her neck as she stared them down. She gritted her teeth, ready to charge at them. “I'm not telling you anything! Stop this right now or I'm gonna make you stop!”

“Is that so?” Adagio said, her eyebrow arched in skepticism. She turned to her companions. “So...any ideas?”

"Hey! Stop ignoring me!"

“Well...uh...” Aria stuttered. “I don't know. Do you really think she's from Equestria?!”

“Yeah.” Adagio nodded.

“Okay...and our song didn't work so-”

“Does that mean we can't control her Dagi?” Sonata interrupted. “Isn't that bad?”

“Could be Sonata. She might become our first real witness of our abilities.”

“That sounds bad.”

“I can't believe I'm saying this, but I agree with her.” Aria groaned. “What do we do, oh great leader?”

“Well, since she won't cooperate...” Adagio presented her hand and snapped her fingers. “Everyone in here...get her.”

“What?!” Sunset stuttered before she felt a strong tug on her arm. “Augh! What the-”

“COME HERE!!” Cherry yelled, her body leaning over the counter as she tugged on Sunset's arm. “YOU'RE NOT GETTING AWAY!”

“Let go of me Cherry! You're not in-”

BAM!

A swift blow struck the back of her head, causing Sunset to stumble. She turned around, only to see two adult males towering over her. “Wait, don't-ugh!” The two quickly pushed her down, her body tumbling to the floor. As she tried to get up, a hand gripped her head, pinning her to the ground. “No...let me...go!”

“Sorry, no can do Equestrian. Since our song didn't work on you, we'll have to get our answers another way.” Adagio said as she walked up to Sunset. As she stood over Sunset, she leaned down with a devilish grin. “Sorry to say, but you're coming with us.” Adagio looked back up at the men and snapped her fingers. “Knock her out.”

Another blow hit Sunset's head and her consciousness began to fade. As she tried to stay awake, she could hear the orders Adagio began to make. “You two, carry her. The rest of you, forget everything that happened here, got it?” Adagio turned around and smiled at her companions. “So...you girls ready?”

“Sure...but you sure we can get anything out of her?”

“Oh yeah, I saw her reaction when we asked about Equestria. She's stranded here, just like us. And if she's stranded, you know what that means.” Grins began to form on the trio's faces. “Now, let's have some fun. Shall we?”

Author's Note

If you think that the beginning of this chapter was just for a cut-away, its not. Celestia and Luna will play a big part in this arc. That and Cadance. Also, I hope I don't go too dark with this arc...it shouldn't get too dark, hopefully it won't go beyond the Everyone rating. Then again...I hope I don't have to change the rating. I'm still a bit nervous about all this...oh well.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

The First Song of Madness

SPLASH!

“Wake up Equestrian!” Adagio yelled as she threw another thing of water onto Sunset. “Wake up already!”

“She's not waking up.” Aria deadpanned, “We shouldn't have had those two guys hit her so hard.”

“I know, you've already said that like twenty something times Aria.” Adagio barked back. “She'll wake up.”

“Then why do you keep splashing water on her? Is someone impatient?”

“Shut up.” Adagio said as she put down the bucket. A sigh escaped her breath. “Ugh...okay, let's take a break. Maybe she'll wake up in a few minutes.”

“You know, I still say this was a bad idea. She could just be banished like us and not know how to get back to Equestria. Or she could just be some unusual human that can resist our songs.”

“No. She's definitely from Equestria. As I told you before, when I saw how she reacted when I asked her about Equestria...I knew. She's got to be from there. Or at very least, she has to know something about Equestria.”

“If you say so. Tell me, what do we do when she wakes up? I mean, we can't just sing to her. Our song didn't work, remember?”

“I know.” Adagio put her hand to her chin. “I've been thinking about that and I think I have a solution.”

“Really? What is it?”

“Well...maybe we could-”

“Augh! Ugh...” Sunset coughed. Her head throbbed up and down as she began to wake up. Her eyes repeatedly blinked as her head rocked back and forth. “Oooohhhh...what happened?”

“Finally! About time you wake up!” Aria screamed, her arms flailing in the air. “I can't believe it took this long!”

“I know Aria.” Adagio replied. “Now, let's give her a minute to realize her situation. After all, we have plenty of time. Yo Sonata! Is the food ready?!”

“Just another minute Dagi! The tacos are almost ready!”

“Tacos again? Seriously?” Aria groaned.

“It's fine Aria. You can choose what we eat next time.”

“You know we're eating that cuz we didn't get squat from that diner, right?”

“I know.” Adagio turned back to Sunset. “So, you awake?”

“Aaaaahhhh...wha...” Sunset eyes finally adjusted as she began to look at her surroundings. Then, she tried to move her body, only to realize she couldn't. She quickly looked down and saw her body tied to a chair. “What the-what is this?! What is...”

“Morning sunshine!” Adagio said as she pulled up a chair. “About time you woke up.”

“You...you're that girl that was...” Sunset began to pant, her chest feeling like it was about to burst. “Why is...what is...I don't...”

“Stop panicking.” Adagio replied with a pat on the head. “Don't worry, we're not gonna hurt ya. We just need some answers, that's all.”

“Answers?” Sunset blurted, her head slowly readjusting.

“That's right. You're from Equestria after all.”

“Eque-what are you talking about?”

“Don't play dumb.” Aria said, leaning over the two. “We saw your reaction, you're from Equestria!”

“Now now Aria, no need to raise your voice. Go see if Sonata's done, alright?”

“But...” Aria's eyes met with Adagio's glare. A few seconds later, she decided to back down. “Fine. I'll leave.”

One door close later, Adagio faced Sunset again with a devilish grin. “Now, where were we?”

Sunset blinked several times, her mind finally able to focus. Her face puffed up in anger as she began her response. “I don't know. Somewhere between you kidnapping me and making a bunch of people go crazy in a diner!” Sunset barked. “What did you do to them?!”

“You're still going on about that? Don't worry bacon-hair, its been taken care of.” Adagio said with a wave of her palm. “Those peons don't even remember what happened. They'll just wake up a little bit from now and go on with their merry little lives. Simple as that.”

“Simple as...are you insane?!”

“Nope. I'm just a Siren trying to get back to Equestria, something that I believe you might know how to do.”

“Wha-a Siren?! What's that?!”

“Ah! So you're not one, huh? What are you then? A pony? A unicorn perhaps? That would certainly explain why you can resist our magic, unicorns tend to have a bit more magic in their bodies after all.”

“I...uh...” Sunset stuttered before she shut her mouth. Sweat poured down her face as her mind kept racing. 'Wha...what's going on? What do I do?!' Sunset looked back down at the ropes, seeing them tied to her arms and legs. 'Oh no...'

Adagio leaned in and put her finger on Sunset's chin. “Stop looking at the ropes dear. Don't worry about them for now.”

“Huh?!” Sunset looked at Adagio in amazement. “Are you kidding?! You have me tied to a chair!”

“I know. Calm down and let me explain.”

“But-”

“DAGI! ARIA WON'T LET ME MAKE TACOS!” yelled a voice suddenly, causing Adagio to almost fall out of her chair.

“I AM NOT! I'M JUST TIRED OF TACOS!”

“HERESY! I'M GONNA-”

“BE QUIET!” Adagio screamed as she stood up. She glared at Sunset for a second. “I'll be right back.”

Adagio quickly left the room, slamming the door. What followed was about five minutes of constant screaming, yelling and other noises. Sunset blinked as her ears picked up every sound. 'What just happened?!' she thought as she watched the door. 'Did they just-'

SLAM!

Adagio stormed back into the room, quickly sitting back down. “Sorry about that. Let's just say those two can get out of hand at times.”

“Uh...okay.” Sunset responded awkwardly. “Where were we?”

“We tied you to a chair and you're going to tell me how to get back to Equestria.”

“Oh yeah...no. I'm not gonna tell you that.”

Adagio facepalmed with a groan. “Okay. Here's the deal, if you tell me what I wanna know...I'll let you go. No strings attached.” Adagio slowly rubbed her face in frustration. “I know this looks bad, but I'm telling you the truth. It's that simple.”

“Shut up. I'm not telling you anything!”

“Oh really? Why not?”

“Really?! YOU KNOCKED ME OUT, KIDNAPPED ME AND TIED ME TO A CHAIR!” Sunset barked, spit flying out of her mouth. “WHY SHOULD I TRUST YOU?!?!”

“Calm down. Listen sunshine, all I need is some information and we can put all of this behind us.”

“Are you stupid?! I'm not telling you squat!”

“I...ugh.” Adagio facepalmmed as she slumped down in the chair. “Look, I'm sorry we had to knock ya out, alright?”

“Really? Give me one good reason to believe that one.”

“Alright. First-”

“DAGI! THE TACOS ARE READY!” Sonata suddenly yelled.

“I'LL BE THERE IN A SECOND!”

“BUT THE TACOS ARE DONE DAGI!”

“SHUT UP! I'M TRYING TO INTERROGATE THE EQUESTRIAN!”

“BUT TACOS DAGI! TACOS!”

“SHUT UP SONATA! I'LL BE THERE IN A SECOND! Augh...blasted little-” Adagio looked back up at the tied girl. “Listen. We had to knock you out, alright? Our songs are...weak in this world. As you probably already know, the magic in this world is very...lacking. So, that's why we had to take you.”

“You took me...because your magic was about to wear off?”

“Not exactly. Our songs are originally designed for mind-control mixed with disharmony. However...due to the little amount of magic in this disgusting world, we can't exactly control humans for long.”

Sunset merely arched her eyebrow in skepticism. “Oh really? Sounds like to me you can't control them at all.”

“Shut it. Our songs at most can only do...slight suggestion. That's why we were quick about knocking you out and everything.” Adagio's face slowly changed back to her usual grin. “However, that's about to change. After all, you weren't affected by our magic.”

“So? Maybe I'm just special.” Sunset barked back.

“Not a chance. You're either from Equestria...or you've come into contact with a whole lot of Equestrian magic recently. That and you weren't surprised when I said magic.” Adagio leaned back, her arms clutching her hair. “Our songs have always had problems with really magic-focused unicorns...especially that old bearded fool.” Adagio leaned in again, her eyes on fire. “So, are a pony? Unicorn? Or maybe you know how to get some magic from this magic-depraved world, huh?”

“I'll say it again, I'm not telling you squat.”

“I see...okay. Have it your way.” Adagio hissed. “I can guarantee you this Equestrian, you will regret making that decision.”

“Sounds good to me.” Sunset replied, her mouth showing off a cocky grin.

Adagio ascended from her chair and pulled out a small sheet. “We also don't want to hear any of your whining.” she said as she gagged Sunset. “Just sit tight. I'll get an answer out of you yet. Till then...just relax. Oh, and don't go anywhere.”

Adagio stormed out of the room, causing Sunset to just sit there, blinking. She quickly looked around, observing every bit of the room. All she could see was a small bed and a tiny drawer with a lamp on top. Her mind began to race as she kept looking, 'Let's see...don't panic Sunset. You're smart, think of a way out of here. After all, you've only be kidnapped by some crazy girls called Sirens from Equestria...and I can't move my body. Blasted ropes! They're so tight...'

Sunset felt a small vibration in her pocket. 'My phone! Is that Celestia calling me?! Grrr...I can't reach it! Darn it...there's got to be some way out of this chair. Come on, there's gotta be some kind of sharp object in this room...' Sunset looked down at her pocket again. 'Celestia...Luna...I really hope you think something's wrong when I don't answer that phone.'

Meanwhile...

“Wake up Luna, it's over now.”

“THE NIGHT SHALL LAST-huh?!” Luna jolted up, drool gushing off her mouth. “Wha...what's going on?! What is...where am I?”

“The meeting is over Luna. Spoiled and Cinch decided to go an extra hour.” Celestia replied, trying to contain a yawn. “Ready to go meet Cadance?”

“Will there be coffee?”

“Really Luna? We're meeting our niece and her boyfriend and all you can think about is coffee?”

“Sorry. Say, should we call Sunset? You know, see if she wants to join us?”

“Hmmm...that's a good idea.” Celestia said while reaching into her purse. “Let's give her a call. After all, it's not good for her to just sit at the hotel reading books all day long.”

“Now now sis, aren't you being a bit harsh?”

“There's more to life than books Luna. Now...which pocket did I put that in?”

“Middle-left.”

“Ah, you're right. Here we go...” A few rings later, “Hmm...she's not picking up.”

“That's fine. We'll just tell Cadance that we'll meet her somewhere and we can stop by the hotel to pick Sunset up. I'm sure Cadance or Sunset won't mind.”

“That's a good idea. Besides, I bet Cadance would love to see Sunset again.”

“That and it could be a surprise for Sunset. Sound good?”

“Sounds good to me Luna, let's go!” Celestia cheered as the sisters shuffled down the hallway.

As the two stopped inside an elevator, Luna let out a growl. “Let's just hope this will be more entertaining than that snorefest we just got out of.”

“No kidding. Though with Sunset and Cadance, I'm pretty sure anything's possible.”

Meanwhile...

Aria's teeth slammed down on the grease filled food, her tongue smacking the ingredients like they were punching bags. “So oh great leader, what's the plan?”

Adagio responded with a gulp. “Glad you asked. I was thinking about all the times we've sung and...I came to a rather unique conclusion.”

“Oh really? And what might that be?”

“Every time we've sang...we've always sang with the notion that we need to cause as much disharmony as possible.”

“Well duh. That's what we do Adagio.” Aria replied with a smirk. “We're Sirens, remember?”

“I know...that's what got me thinking. What else has always been there when we sang our songs?”

“Um...poor saps that we use are songs on?”

“True. But think about what you just said Aria.”

“What do you mean?”

“You said saps. As in plural.”

“Yeah. We always...” a small lightbulb clicked in Aria's head. “We always have an audience.”

“Either big or small, we always go after multiple targets. After all, that's what are songs were made for.” Adagio said with her usual grin. “So...are you catching on?”

“Yeah...I think so. Are you saying it's different because we only have her to sing to?”

“Not exactly. What I'm saying Aria is that our magic has always been about controlling the crowd. We never needed to control just one measly pony or human. Our magic always spreads out, trying to get into every ear possible.”

“So...I get what you're saying but, where does that put us then? I mean, she was still immune to our magic Adagio. Our song didn't work.”

“I know.” Adagio did one last gulp as the remaining bits of taco slid down her throat. “That's why I'm gonna write us up a new song. A new song...made for only one set of ears.”

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

If you're wondering about the rules I'm using for the Sirens songs, I'm using the comic: Fiendship is Magic #3. In that comic, they establish that it is disharmony and mind control magic for the sirens. As for the tone, I'm trying to make sure there is still a light hearted tone to it, despite what is happening to Sunset.

Also, Celestia and Luna will catch on to what's happening...eventually.

Also, thank you to Lord Nopony for pre-reading this chapter!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Another Melody of Addiction

“A new song? Are you sure Adagio?”

“Yeah.” Adagio said with a gulp. “I know its been a few years...but I think I can make a new song that works.”

“Hmm...” Aria replied as she rubbed her chin. “Well, tell us when you want to test it. After all, it's not like she's gonna escape.”

“Yeah!” Sonata said while another taco flew into mouth. “And I'm *chomp* gonna make *crunch* more tacos...”

“No.” Aria yelled as she slammed her fist down. “No. More. Tacos.”

“Too bad!” Sonata said with her tongue sticking out. “I'm gonna-”

“NO!” Aria quickly got up and chased Sonata. The two ran down the hallway, both yelling at each other. Adagio merely facepalmed as she watched the duo leave.

“Ugh...why do I even bother working with those two.” she stretched her arms in despair. “I better get started on the song before they kill each other...”

Back in the room, Sunset shifted her body back and forth, trying to turn the chair around. The four legged chair slowly hopped around as Sunset continued to push and pull her body. 'Let's see...' she thought as her eyes observed the rest of the room. 'Behind me is...nothing. Great. Now what do I do?! I still can't move and I don't see anything sharp...' She closed her eyes for a second, 'Think Sunset, think. Hmm...if there's nothing sharp, is there any other way out of these ropes? I could try to get my phone but I'm gagged. However, if I can get it to my hand...'

“Yo!” Adagio exclaimed as she suddenly opened the door. “I'm guessing you-hey!” she quickly ran around the chair, leaning into Sunset. “So, think you can escape by rocking your chair around, huh? Well?!”

“Mmmmph.”

“Oh yeah, you're still gagged.” Adagio said as she facepalmed again. “Alright Equestrian, here's the deal. I'm gonna-”

“DAGI! ARIA WON'T LEAVE ME ALONE!”

“SHUT UP SONATA! I'M TRYING TO, ugh...nevermind.” she groaned as she grabbed the doorknob and pointed at Sunset. “Listen Equestrian, I'll be right back. And if I see that you've moved even an inch, you will regret it. Got it?”

“Mmmph.” Sunset replied, blinking.

“Right. Still gagged. Just don't move, okay?”

“Mmmph.”

“Good.” Adagio responded with a door slam. “Can't believe I have to...those two are gonna drive me crazy. Those little...”

Sunset continued to blink as she watched the door just sit there, fully slammed. Her eyes squinted as she began to think again. 'Great...just great Sunset. Still stuck in the chair. And I'm-' her train of thought was suddenly interrupted as she felt something in her pocket. She looked down, her eyes filled with worry. 'My phone! Celestia is still trying to reach me! Oh, if only I could reach it...' a sigh blew out of her nostrils. 'Blast it! Why are these stupid ropes so tight?! Wait...I think I can...' she stared at her left hand again. 'Come on, it's only a little loose but...nothing. Shoot. There's got to be something I can do...'

Meanwhile...

“Hmm...Sunset's still not picking up.” Celestia said as she put down her phone. “Luna, I'm starting to get worried.”

“I know you are Celestia but don't worry, I'm sure Sunset's fine.” Luna patted Celestia on the back. “Knowing that girl, she's probably just sitting on the hotel bed, her head stuck in a book.”

“I know, it's just-”

“AUNTIE!” yelled a certain voice. The duo's heads quickly turned, seeing their niece. “OVER HERE!”

“We're coming Cadance!” Luna exclaimed as she pulled Celestia's arm. “Come on sis, let's go meet Cadance and then we'll go get Sunset!”

“Okay okay...” Celestia said as she quickly joined Luna in a sprint. Soon, they found themselves in front of Cadance and two other individuals. The duo's eyes grew as they saw the people with Cadance. “Luna...is that...”

“I think it is. Berry Punch?! Is that you?!” Luna stuttered.

“Yo Luna!” Berry cheered as she slung her arm around Luna's shoulder. “It's been a while pal!”

Luna quickly shined a smile as she hugged Berry back. “It has! Last time I saw you was Sophomore year!”

As the two hugged each other, Cadance gave Celestia a quick hug. After that, she presented her other guest. “It's great to see you auntie! Also, this is my boyfriend...”

“Shining Armor.” he said as he shook Celestia's hand. “Cadance has told me a lot about you.”

“Same here. It is a pleasure to finally meet you Shining Armor.” Celestia said with a bow. The three turned to Luna and Berry, who were still celebrating seeing each other. “I must say...it's been a long time since I last saw Berry.” Celestia leaned over to Cadance's ear. “Is she still a heavy drinker?”

“Yeah.” Cadance gulped. “Sorry, apparently that part hasn't changed. I just suddenly ran into her while I was waiting for you.”

“Oh dear...I just hope Luna will behave.”

“What do you mean?” Shining asked, his head slightly tilted.

“Let's just...Luna and Berry can be real party animals. That and they're both addicts of different drinks.”

Luna quickly turned her head at that comment. “Hey! I heard that! And I'm not an addict!”

“Yes you are Luna. You're addicted to coffee!”

“I am not! I've only had forty-three cups today!”

Shining's eyes grew at the statement. “Forty-three?!”

“No wait...” Luna replied, scratching her head. “That was yesterday. I've had ninety-six today.”

Shining's jaw dropped. “NINETY-SIX?!”

Celestia and Cadance facepalmed as Shining continued to freak out. “So auntie...is Sunset with you? I would love to see her again.”

“Yeah...I've been trying to call her but she's not responding. You don't mind if we go to the hotel before going somewhere, do you?”

“Not at all. We'll even join you.” Cadance looked back at Luna and Berry, who had started talking and laughing again. “I think Berry's gonna join us though.”

“That's fine, as long as she doesn't drink.” Celestia said with a slight groan. “That or something akin to the 'Sweet Tea Lemon' incident.”

“What's that?”

“You don't wanna know...seriously, you do not want to know whatsoever.”

“Alright...why don't you try calling her again?”

“Yeah...” Celestia pulled out her phone again. “Let's see if she picks up now...'

Meanwhile...

“So...you're Sonata right?” said a now ungagged Sunset.

“That's right! What's your name?” Sonata chimed with a huge smile.

“Not telling.”

“Well not telling, it's nice to meet ya!”

“That's not funny.”

“What's not funny?”

“Yeah...no.” Sunset deadpanned, her lips firmly closing. After Adagio had seen Sunset try to move around, she had decided that Sunset needed to be continually watched. The first 'volunteer' ended up being Sonata, who just sat there staring at Sunset with a giant grin on her face. Sunset could only sigh as she watched the blue-haired girl just sit there. 'This isn't helping.' she thought with a scowl, 'Now I'm stuck in this room with...is she dumb? I can't tell...she's definitely good at annoying the other two, that much is obvious. Maybe she's like Pinkie and she's just odd yet secretly smart...in that weird kind of way. Or maybe she's more like Screwball...'

“So...do you like tacos? Huh? Huh? Do ya?” Sonata asked, leaning in with her usual goofy grin. “I think I still have one, do you want it?”

“I...uh...” Sunset stuttered, blinking. “No. No thanks.”

“Oh...okay.” Sonata's hair drooped down in response. “More for me then!” she exclaimed as she ran out of the room in a mad dash.

'Great...still can't move and I'm stuck with some caffeinated maniac.' Sunset looked at the ropes again. 'Hmm...what to do, what to do...there's got to be-' she then felt another vibration in her pocket. 'Celestia...I hope this means you've realized something's wrong.'

While Sunset just sat there, across the hall was Adagio. She sat at a desk as she continually hummed to herself. 'Hmm...no. This won't do.' she thought as she scribbled some notes on a page. 'This song still feels like it would be for an audience...this is harder than I thought. I guess it has been a while since I've wrote a new song for our magic.'

“Any luck?” Aria asked as she peeked into the room.

“No...I need more time.” Adagio replied. “Is Sonata having any problems with the Equestrian?”

“I don't know. I haven't checked.”

“Oh...well, whatever. Just give me some more time, alright?”

“Sure, take your time.” Aria said as she turned around, “Besides, it's not like someone's gonna notice that the Equestrian is missing or anything.”

“True. And even if they did, I doubt they could take on our magic.”

As Aria left the room, she quickly noticed Sonata dashing through the halls with another taco. She facepalmmed as she watched the sight unfold. 'Good grief, why do we even keep that moron?!' she thought as a yawn escaped her breath. 'Then again...I guess it would get kinda boring without her.'

“Hey Aria, how ya doing?” Sonata said as she munched on her taco.

“Fine.”

“Really? You look kinda annoyed to me.”

“I'm fine Sonata, I just want this stupid garbage to be over with so we can finally leave this blasted world.”

“Yeah...I feel the same way Aria. I can't wait to get back to Equestria. Though...” Sonata rubbed her chin. “You really think that girl knows the way back?”

“She better. She's an Equestrian just like us, so she has to have some clue.”

“Yeah...that's probably true. Welp, time to eat my last taco for today!”

“Yeah yeah, just don't make a mess.” Aria says with a wave. She continued down the hallway, “Geez louise, that stupid girl is such a-” her mouth stopped as she saw Sunset struggling in the chair again. “So, trying to escape, huh?”

Sunset looked up with a unamused expression, “Can you blame me for trying?”

“No, not really.” Aria said as she entered the room and closed the door. “I guess Sonata already decided to stop watching you. If that's the case...”

“You'll watch me now? You sure don't look interested.” Sunset replied with a smirk. 'So this is the other one,' she thought as she looked Aria over. 'I'm guessing she's the type that gets angry easily. Kind of reminds me of Trixie...wait a minute. Maybe I can...'

“I'm not interested. But...” Aria grabbed a chair and leaned in towards Sunset's face. “I do like doing this.”

“Doing what?”

“Simple. Telling you that you're never getting out of this.”

“Oh yeah?!” Sunset barked. “Why not?!”

“Simple. You see little Equestrian, once Adagio's done with her new song, you won't be able to hide any secret from us.” A devilish grin covered Aria's face. “In fact, you won't be able to do anything after she's done with you!”

“Really?” Sunset scoffed. “And you're telling me this, why? Are you that confident, Miss Equestrian reject?”

“What did you just call me?”

“I called you a reject, reject. Or do you want me to call you something else?”

“Why you little-” Aria shook her fist. Sunset blew raspberries as Aria's face turned red in anger. “I'm gonna-”

“Do what? Bore me to death?”

“I'll show you boring!” Aria said as she reeled her fist back. As Sunset tried to brace herself, a sudden voice rang out from outside the room.

“HEY ARIA! I FORGOT THAT I HAD ANOTHER TACO! DO YOU WANT IT?!”

“SHUT UP SONATA! I'M TRYING TO BE INTIMIDATING IN HERE!!!” Aria yelled as she opened the door again.

“OH, OKAY! WAIT...WHAT DOES INTIMA-uh...er...WHAT WAS THAT AGAIN?!”

“JUST SHUT UP AND EAT YOUR TACO ALREADY!”

“OKAY!”

“Oh wow, I'm so intimidated.” Sunset said, her eyebrows hopping up and down. “What is the big bad Aria gonna do now?”

Aria's head turned back to Sunset, her face about to set on fire with fury. “Shut. Up.”

“Or what?! You'll throw a temper tantrum?!” Sunset scoffed, 'That's right...get angry. If I'm right...'

“That's it! I'm gonna beat you into next week!” Aria yelled, her fist cocked back again.

“Really?! You're gonna beat your tied down hostage? Wow...how low can you go?”

“Grrr...why you-”

“HEY ARIA! I FOUND A-”

“SHUT UP SONATA! STOP INTERRUPTING ME!”

“OKAY! SORRY!”

“SHUT UP!”

“Geez, do you want some cheese with your whine?” Sunset stuck her tongue out again. 'I'll have to thank Screwball for that line.'

“Say one more word and I'm gonna-”

“Word.”

“That's it!” Aria yelled, her fist in full motion. The following blow slammed Sunset's face, causing her head to reel back.

A small amount spit flew from Sunset's mouth as she looked back at Aria. A devilish grin plastered itself on her face. “Wimp.”

“You little-”

“What's the matter wimp?” Sunset said with her tongue out. “Is the big baby just gonna stand there and beat up little old tied up me? Are you that much of a wuss that you can only beat someone when they're all tied up?”

“I'll show you a wuss!” Aria yelled, her face completely tomato red in anger. She grabbed the ropes around the chair as steam blew out of her nostrils. “Come here you little-”

As Aria began to make another move, a sudden hand grabbed her arm. Her fist shook as the hand pulled the arm with all it's might. “Stop it Aria.” Adagio said, malice in her voice. “Stop it right now.”

“Let go of me Adagio! Let go of me right now!”

“No.” Adagio replied as she pulled Aria out of the room. She quickly slammed the door behind her as she pushed Aria down.

“What was that for?!”

“Simple. I knocked you down because you're an idiot!”

“What did you just call me?!”

“I called you an idiot.”

Aria quickly got up and readied a fist. “Say that again. I dare you.”

“Shut up Aria.” Adagio replied, her hand waving her palm. “Just stop for one second, alright?”

“I...I...” after a small huff, Aria put her fist down. “Fine, what is it?”

“You're an idiot, you know that?”

“Wha-”

“Let me finish. I'm saying that because the Equestrian is trying to rile you up, okay? You do realize you were about to pull those ropes, right?”

“She...oh. You mean...” Aria hung her head, staring at the floor as she figured out what Adagio meant. “Sorry.”

“It's fine.” Adagio patted Aria's shoulders. “Now, go get Sonata to watch her, okay? She's too dumb to get tricked and I need to get the song ready, alright?”

“Okay...wait a minute! Are you saying that I'm-”

“YES! NOW GO GET SONATA!”

Sunset sat in the room, her ears barely hearing the duo's conversation. 'Darn.' Sunset thought as she continued to listen. 'Guess that Aria girl was a bit too loud. Shoot. I guess that plan won't work. Oh well...I couldn't exactly predict what she would do if she went into full rage mode. Guess I was hoping for too much...'

As Sunset continued to think, Sonata entered the room with a half-eaten taco. “Hi there not telling!”

'And she's back...' Sunset thought with a huff. 'Maybe I can trick her? Hmm...this is gonna be harder than I thought.' another vibration went off in her pocket. 'Celestia...'

Meanwhile...

Celestia was in a similar mood to Sunset's. She wasn't tied to a chair, but she definitely felt anxiety. From their meeting with Cadance, the five had decided to split between two cars. One had Celestia and Cadance, the other with Luna, Berry and Shining. Cadance suggested that Shining could keep Luna and Berry in line before they got to the restaurant. Celestia had her doubts but her and Cadance needed to get to the hotel first.

“I hope she's alright.” Celestia said, her hand closing her phone. “Why isn't she responding?”

“It'll be fine auntie.” Cadance replied as she turned the wheel.

“I just know something's wrong...I just know it!”

“It'll be okay. You'll see auntie, it'll all work out.” Cadance said as she parked the car. “We're here.”

“Good. Let's get to the room now!” Celestia said as she jumped out of the car, embracing a full sprint into the hotel.

“Alright alright...calm down auntie.”

“Come on Cadance! Hurry up!”

“I'm coming! I'm coming!” Cadance barked as she trailed Celestia to the hotel room. Celestia quickly pulled out a key and raced into the room.

“Sunset! Are you here?!”

No response.

“Sunset?! Sunset?!” Celestia yelled again and again as she searched the room. She paced around, checking the bathroom and the beds. “Sunset?! Oh, I knew there was something wrong!”

“*huff* *huff* Auntie...slow down...” Cadance panted. “Will you...”

“She's not here Cadance.”

“What?”

“She's gone...” a tear began to flow from Celestia's eye. “She's not here.”

Author's Note

Yeah...I'm scared I might start going a bit too dark in the next few chapters. I don't think I will but...here's hoping things I will still keep the same tone but still be a bit dark. I will warn everypony, the light-heart tone will be a little less in the next few chapters.

Also, a big thank you to Lord Nopony for pre-reading this chapter!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

A Hymn of Insanity

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

I finally got this stupid chapter done and...the format has changed! I'll explain later all the changes but do take note that this is written differently then other chapters due to my recent story and....I prefer the style I use in it and am now using it in this story.

I can't believe that's its been like half a year since I last updated this story...

Also, big thank you to Lord Nopony for prereading!

Hope you enjoy the chapter!

A Hymn of Insanity

Dear mother of all that is holy! Is she ever gonna shut up about tacos?! Sunset thought as her eyes twitched in annoyance. She had been sitting there for only five minutes and she couldn't stand it anymore. There has got to be a way to get out of this! I can't take this anymore!

Sunset looked down at the ropes, looking at where Aria had grabbed them. Did she loosen any of them? Hmmm...come on... Sunset began to shrug her shoulder, only to feel a slight movement from the ropes. Okay, I think I can kinda get my shoulder loose but... Sunset looked back at Sonata as her head bobbled back in forth in taco talking joy. I need to distract her.

“Hey Sonata?”

“Yes?” Sonata glanced at Sunset, her taco talk suddenly stopping.

“Um...I know you made some a few minutes ago but...” Sunset tried to put on her best puppy dog eyes. “Could you make me a taco?”

“YES!” Sonata exclaimed, hopping up and down. Sunset could only see her as a blue haired Pinkie Pie as she rushed out of the room.

After watching the smoke of dust the Siren left behind, Sunset blinked several times and then looked down at her bindings. She wiggled her arms, seeing if Aria's earlier attack had changed anything. Darn, just like I tried earlier, still no change. Shoot...now what do I do? Sunset felt a small vibration in her pants again. Celestia...still trying to reach me, huh?

“Hey Sonata, don't leave the Equestrian alone.” Aria barked as she walked into the room, glancing at Sunset. “We need her to...huh?!”

“Uh...hi?” Sunset said, realizing that she was just caught looking at her pocket. “So, here for round 2?”

“Yeah. Sure I am.” Aria deadpanned as she grabbed Sunset's shoulder. Her eyes quickly traced down Sunset's side, all the way to her pocket. “So, what's in here? Something I should know about?”

“Well-”

Before Sunset could really talk, Aria quickly seized Sunset's pocket, pulling out the phone. Aria shined a mischievous smile. “Well what do you know, I can't believe we forgot to check for a...a...” Aria's smile faded as she stared at the device. “What did...how the...” Then she just stopped, frozen in place with her jaw dropped.

“Uh...you okay?” Sunset said, her eyebrow arching at the sudden odd sight. What's going on? Why is she-

“WHAT IS THIS?!?!” Aria yelled as she grabbed Sunset's collar. “WHY IS SHE CALLING YOU?!?!”

“I uh, er...” Sunset stuttered, the back of her neck feeling the stretch of her shirt. Sunset let out a soft breath as she watched Aria tug her collar more. “Explain please?”

“Princess Celestia you piece of trash!” Aria hissed, spit flying out of her mouth. Her left eye twitched up and down as she gritted her teeth. “What is this?! Why is she calling you?!”

“Princess...” Sunset muttered before she clamped her mouth shut. A lightbulb flashed in her head, her mind racing. Of course! She thinks Celestia is Princess Celestia from Equestria...which she isn't. A devilish grin began to grow on Sunset's face. A certain idea began to form in Sunset's head. But she doesn't know that, does she?

Sunset stuck her tongue out, “That's right Aria, I know the princess. Surprised?”

“Why you little-what is this?! Why is she calling you?! How is she calling you?!”

“I don't know moron, why don't you figure it out?”

Aria grabbed Sunset's collar, her eyes staring daggers into Sunset's face. “You little piece of-who are you?! TELL ME NOW!”

“What's the matter? Scared?” Sunset said as her grin got bigger. “Scared that I know the big bad Princess Celestia?”

Sunset's comment resulted in Aria kicking Sunset in the stomach, quickly knocking the chair over. “Oof!” Sunset yelped in pain as the back of her head smacked the floor. “Watch it!”

“Shut up and tell me how you know that monster!” Aria said as she bent down and grabbed her again, putting the chair back into position. “Tell me!”

“Shut up and let me go. Then I'll tell you.” Sunset replied as her cocky grin turned into a cold, serious expression. Her eyes turned into a deadpan stare as her eyebrows went completely flat. “You do want to know, right?”

“Y-yeah.” Aria replied, surprised at Sunset's change in expression. “Why do you know Princess Celestia?”

“Simple. I'm her former student.”

“Student?!” Aria gasped as she let go of Sunset. “What are you-”

Sunset's grin returned as she watched sweat fall down Aria's face. She was afraid now and Sunset knew it. You know, it feels kinda nice to be this mean. Then again, she did kidnap me. Why should I care?

“Stop smiling...” Aria said, her voice slightly trembling. “You're lying. You have to be...”

“I don't think I am.” Sunset said as her grin got wider. “I think I'm telling the truth. So...what are you going to do about it? After all...” Sunset motioned her head to Aria's hand, the phone still vibrating. “I believe someone is looking for me. What do you think?”

“I-I-I...” Aria looked at the phone and back at Sunset. She glanced back and forth again as she backpedaled away from the tied up girl. Then, without saying a word, she left the room in a obvious rush.

Sunset could only chuckle at her little victory. That worked well. she thought as she cricked her neck. Now, what's my next move? She'll obviously bring that Adagio girl in here...and the taco lover. The only way I can get out of this right now is if I scare the snot out of them. Sunset bit her lip at the thought. I just hope this works.

Air blew out of her nostrils as she began to think, trying to figure out her next move. That is, till Sonata came back. “I got your taaaaaaaaaaaacooooooooo!” the siren exclaimed as she entered the room. “Ready to eat up?”

Sunset cocked an eyebrow for a second and then showed a small smile. “Sure. Thanks for making me one.”

Sonata then bent over, taco in hand as she placed in front of Sunset's face. While still tied up, Sunset easily bent her head forward and took a bite of the fresh food. Her teeth began to chomp down on the treat as Sonata's smile kept getting bigger and bigger.

“Well, do you like it? Huh? Isn't it great?”

“Mmm.” Sunset mumbled, her mouth still full. She cocked her head, trying to tell Sonata to get closer. The Siren bent over, her face almost touching Sunset's. Sunset then shined a half smile, her face still scrunched with the food inside.

“You're smiling!” Sonata said with a grin. “Do you like it?”

As Sonata's face was directly head on in front of Sunset, the golden haired girl's expression then suddenly changed from a stuffed smile to a deadpan stare. Then a devilish smile.

Five seconds later...

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!”

The scream was from Sonata. She had good reason to scream since the taco she had prepared for Sunset was now all over her face and hair. The blue haired girl ran out of the room crying as Sunset shined a cheeky grin from the sight. She had spat the entire taco all over the Siren's head and she knew this would keep her busy.

Okay. That was fun. Sunset thought as she spat out the last of the taco. She began to shake in her chair again as she tried to get loose from the ropes. Though I do feel kinda bad doing that to her. She's obviously much more innocent compared to the other two.

However, her thought would quickly be interrupted by the sudden appearance of two certain girls. The first had an obviously angry look on her face while the other was quite skeptical. Sunset raised her eyebrow as she saw the duo stand there, wondering what their response would be.

“Back again?” Sunset asked with a smirk.

“Shut it Equestrian! You're going to-mmph!” Aria's mouth was covered by a hand as Adagio gave her a slight glare.

“Quiet Aria. Let me handle this.” Adagio said as she pulled up another chair and sat in front of Sunset. The two stared deeply at each other as a small snort blew from Sunset's nostrils. After a few seconds, Adagio began to speak, “So...what exactly is this all about?” she asked as she showed Sunset her phone.

“Oh that? Well...wouldn't you like to know?” Sunset replied with a grin. She shrugged her arms as she could feel the ropes slightly loosen. Gotta play this safe. If I can scare them just enough...

Adagio on the other hand, continued showing a deadpan expression as she stared at the golden haired girl. The look on her face worried Sunset as they both sat there, continuing their unofficial staring match. The match finally stopped as the phone began to vibrate again. Adagio looked at the phone and then flashed it at Sunset. “She doesn't stop, does she?”

“Calling me? Yeah...” Sunset said. This isn't good. Why is she so calm?

“So...” Adagio looked down at the phone again, her expression unchanging. “You're connected to Celestia, huh? Why is she in this magicless world right now?”

“Like I said before, wouldn't you like to know?”

Adagio leaned in as she put the phone in her pocket. “You can act as ignorant as you want, it won't change the fact that you're stuck in that chair. I will get some answers from you.”

"I don't think you will. I think you'll be to busy being caught by my teacher and thrown into the deepest darkest dungeon for kidnapping and brainwashing innocent people." Sunset barked as Adagio just stood there, stoic and unmoving. Darn it, why is she so calm? There's got a be a way to scare her too...

"I think you're bluffing."

"Oh really? Why do you think that?" Sunset replied in a snarky tone.

"Simple. Princess Celestia has no interest in this magicless world. If she did, she wouldn't have had Starswirl banish us here."

Banished huh? I was wondering how they got here. Makes sense. This world isn't filled with magic compared to what Twilight has told me about Equestria. Sunset cricked her neck as her and Adagio continued their stare down. "And what if she did? Ever thought of that?"

"Why in the world of magic would she want to do that?"

"Simple. Her student decided to study this world." Sunset replied, her face trying to stay straight. That's kind of a lie and it's obvious she's pretty good at reading people. Then again, I don't know my full purpose in coming to this world except that I was running away. Sunset grit her teeth as she thought about the next response she should give. I can do this...all I need is a little push.

Adagio snorted as she leaned back a little in the chair, her eye staring at the ceiling. "Studying this world, huh? Sounds a little fishy to me." Adagio looked back at Sunset with a malicious grin. "Nice try little liar."

Sunset cocked her eyebrow, making sure she didn't miss a beat. "Oh yeah? Prove me wrong then. After all, I think my phone speaks for itself."

Adagio grit her teeth as she looked at the phone again, it's vibrations finally stopping. Her fingers clenched the phone as she glared back at Sunset. Grrr...I can't prove her wrong, can I? Adagio thought as she looked at Aria, her expression a mix of anger and worry. This isn't good. There's a chance she's bluffing but...I still haven't figured out the song and this 'Celestia' is obviously looking for her. At this rate...

"Aria."

"Yeah?"

"We need to talk." Adagio said as she got up and put her arm around Aria's shoulder. "Come on."

As the two left the room, Sunset watched them close the door. She couldn't shine a smile as the sight, instead, she was a bit worried. Hmmm...I'm still not sure if I handled that right. I hope I scared them just enough. She began to wiggle around in her restraints, trying to get free. Come on...just a little-

Before Sunset could wiggle a little more, the door swung open again. There, Adagio walked in with a grim expression, her hands behind her back. Sunset looked up with an inquisitive look. "Um...hey there. You're back." Sunset gave a half smile as Adagio just stood there, completely silent. "What are you-"

BAM!

The sound of the blow shook the room. Adagio had hit Sunset with the bat that she had hidden behind her back. The golden haired girl slumped over as her consciousness faded.

"Sorry Equestrian...but you were too much trouble." Adagio said as she bent over and began to untie the ropes.

"Are you sure?" Aria said as she watched Adagio undid the bindings. "Isn't this really risky?"

"It'll be fine." Adagio replied as she loosened the last rope. "It's better this way. If we keep her, there's a chance Celestia will find us. Put her phone on her lap, would ya?"

"Sure..." Aria put the phone down and the two left the room. The two then left the building as a yawn exited Adagio's mouth. As the duo began to walk down the street, Aria spoke up, "So...we're just letting her go? I mean, it's our first hint on how to get back to Equestria!"

"I know...but even if we followed her, there's a chance that it would just lead back to Princess Celestia. Even if we got back to Equestria, we wouldn't stand a chance against that alicorn." Adagio gripped her shoulder, shuddering. "This world has made us weak...so we'll watch over that brat instead. She'll give us the chance we need...eventually."

"Alright." Aria said as she placed her hands behind her head. "Shouldn't we stick around to follow her?"

"No. Let's get something to eat first." Adagio replied as she put her hood over head. "Sonata will hide somewhere and watch where she goes. Hopefully she'll find out something useful."

"Sonata? Really?"

"It'll be fine. Let's not debate this Aria, I'm hungry."

"Okay...so, how big is the meal?"

Meanwhile...

"Oh...that hurt." Sunset mumbled as her eyes slowly opened, her head still throbbing. She blinked several times as she placed her hand on her forehead. "Oooooohhhh...I haven't felt that much pain since-wait a minute..." Sunset let go of her forehead, only to see her hands were free. She looked down and saw her now binding less legs and shined a smile. It worked! I really scared them!

Sunset then saw her phone in her lap, seeing the long list of missed calls. She quickly put it back in her pocket as she ascended from the chair that once held her. She glanced around as she left the room, seeing no one in sight. That's odd. Did they knock me out and just straight up leave? I thought they would at least try to follow me... Sunset looked around the room one last time and left the apartment that had held her.

As she entered a small hallway, she pulled out her phone. A large gulp went down her throat as she prepared to call Celestia. This isn't going to go well...how do I explain this?! she thought as she went to missed calls on the phone. Here's hoping I'm not grounded forever.

Ten minutes later...

“Where have you been young lady?!” Celestia screamed into the cell phone. Sunset flinched as she pulled the phone away from her ear for a second. She had spent the past ten minutes listening to Celestia's cries and sobs as she tried to calm the principal down. Unfortunately, she had failed in her attempts as Celestia kept repeating the same question over and over.

You really really don't wanna know Celestia she thought before listening into the phone again. "I'm sorry alright? Where are you Celestia?"

"We're...*sniff* in front of the hotel. *sniff*" Celestia replied as Cadance gave her a tissue to wipe her crying face. "You better get over here now!"

"I know...I know. I'm sorry." Sunset said as she rubbed her wrists, still feeling the slight burns from the ropes. How am I gonna hide this? Guess I'll just have to improvise.

It wasn't long till Sunset exited the building she had been previously been held in. In truth, the place was just a few blocks away from the hotel. There, it was a small trek back to Celestia and Cadance, the latter angry due to calling Shining Armor only to find out Luna and Berry were already drunk at the bar. Sunset wanted to question who this Berry was, but was too busy being yelled at by Celestia. A few hours later, Sunset found herself back inside the hotel room with Celestia and a sleeping drunk Luna.

"So...are you going to explain yourself young lady?!" Celestia yelled, her eyebrow twitching as she gritted her teeth. "WELL?!"

"I uh...er..." Sunset twiddled her thumbs as she watched Celestia's face turn redder and redder with anger. Oh man, what do I do? She already had that giant crying session after seeing all the bruises I got from that Aria girl...and I still don't really know what happened either. I can't tell her I was kidnapped by a bunch of weird other world people! Augh! What do I do?! A large gulp going down her throat, she decided the option was to barely say anything. "I um...I'm sorry Celestia."

"I don't want apologizes, I want answers."

"I know. I...I went for a walk."

"Uh-huh. You already said that." Celestia hissed as she got closer to Sunset. "What did you do when you left the hotel?"

"I um...went to a place called Cherry Hill Diner."

"You already said that too. What else happened?! I know you didn't just go there!" Celestia's face made Sunset shiver more and more. "You wouldn't have missed my calls repeatedly."

"You also uh..." Sunset gulped as she was about to talk back to Celestia, only to remember how much trouble she was already in. "Yeah...I messed up and I'm really sorry." Sunset kneeled down, tears coming down her face. "I'm sorry Celestia! How many more times do I have to say it?!"

"Until you tell me what happened!" Celestia barked, crossing her arms. Seeing the tears go down Sunset's face, a huff soon followed from the rainbow-haired woman. "Since you won't tell me...you're joining me and Luna for the rest of this boring conference. You will NOT leave my sight, understand?!"

"I understand..." Sunset mumbled, her lips shivering. She knew it was going to be boring but...it didn't matter. It was finally over. She was back where she belonged.

Meanwhile...

"Guess she was this world's version of Princess Celestia. No being I have ever met has that kind of rainbow colored hair." Adagio said as she walked down the street with the two other Sirens. "This calls for a change of plans."

"A change of plans?! I thought we were trying to get back to Equestria!" Aria yelled as Sonata walked right by her. Sonata had given Adagio several pictures on her phone of Sunset reuniting with Celestia earlier. Despite her bubbly nature, Adagio knew she could trust Sonata to follow and take pictures of Sunset and her guardian. Aria however, could care less. "What about that blasted Equestrian?!"

"It'll be fine." Adagio replied. "Besides, even if we followed her, it would be pointless. I'm betting her way back to Equestria would lead us directly into Canterlot where we would be surrounded by a bunch of Celestia's royal guards along with the alicorn. We won't be able to fight her at our strength right now, remember?"

"Well..." Aria wanted to retort, but knew she was right. "Ugh...this is so annoying."

"It'll be fine." Adagio said as they turned a corner. There in front of them was a train station. Adagio then signaled them to get tickets for their ride out of town. After they 'purchased' their tickets by singing to the individual in the ticket booth, they boarded the train. There, Adagio began to explain why things were still going well for them.

"Don't worry so much Aria. After all, we know the Equestrian's name now. That's a better start than anything..." A devilish grin popped onto her face. "Isn't that right, Sunset Shimmer?!"

The Final Note of Nothingness

Alone.

That was what Sunset was right now. She was sitting in a small booth in Sugarcube Corner, her body slumped over as she fiddled with her half filled drink. The straw spun around and around as she sat there, air blowing out of her nostrils.

“Tch...looks like its gonna be a long boring day today.” Sunset said to herself as she laid back, staring at the ceiling. “Oh well. Guess that's what happens when all your friends are busy.”

It had been a week since the incident with the Sirens. Despite the craziness of the event and though she should have probably been traumatized by it...she wasn't. If she was honest, she just felt tired after the kidnapping. She didn't know why she felt this way. Maybe it was because she was a pony and she may have experienced some crazy things in the past and was used to it. Or maybe she liked the thrills from the crazy kidnapping. Or maybe...she felt like she just really didn't care.

“Ugh...” Sunset grunted as she slumped over and put her head on the table. Just what am I doing here? she thought, After all that...nothing. I return to school and nothing happens. Even Twilight couldn't help me. The only thing she could tell me was that Princess Celestia had some old notes from some Starswirl guy about those girls...

Sunset's face completely pressed into the table as another groan expelled out of her mouth. And all my friends are busy. Every single one. she thought as she remembered earlier today.

“Sorry darling. I have to meet Sassy Saddles today. She helped Coco and has some new ideas for me.” Rarity said earlier with a twirl of her hair.

“Later Sunset! Me, Pinkie and Scootaloo are going to see the big game at the Canterlot Stadium!” Rainbow said as she scratched the back of her head with a sheepish smile. “Sorry, but I could only get three tickets.”

“Sorry sugarcube. Fluttershy and me are taking our pets to the vet today. Winona hasn't been feeling well lately.” Applejack said earlier with a sad smile. "I gotta help her there before Apple Bloom throws a tantrum."

“Sorry Sunset.” Fluttershy continued with a bow. "We'll hang out tomorrow, okay?

“They all had stuff to do.” Sunset moaned as she continued to slump over on the table. “Why are they all busy?!?!”

Even her friends at the Music Club were busy. Vinyl and Octavia were on a double date with Lyra and Bon-Bon. Trixie was too ticked off to hang out with. Apparently she was, 'too focused on killing Screwball since she messed up her morning.' Sunset still remembered when she asked what happened to Trixie earlier today.

This Morning...

Trixie was done. After forty minutes of constant hair brushing and ironing of her clothes, she was finally ready to seize the day. As she put on her usual purple colored hat, complete with sparkling stars all over it, she grabbed her backpack and equipped a small smile. “Trixie is ready for the day!” she announced to herself as she opened her front door. “Look out world, Trixie is going to-”

However, her announcement was interrupted by the most unusual sight. Well, it would have been unusual if it hadn't been Screwball sitting in the middle of Trixie's yard. Beside the prankster was a shovel and what looked like a small, dark hole.

“What the...” Trixie mumbled before walking up to the trickster, her face already beaming with rage. “What is this prankster?! What is that?!”

“It's a shovel.” Screwball said as she pointed at the tool.

“Not that. That.” Trixie replied, pointing at the hole.

“Oh that. That's a mine shaft.”

“And what is it doing in Trixie's front yard?!”

“I used it to dig the mine shaft.”

“Not the shovel you moron! What is the mine shaft doing in Trixie's yard?!”

“Well I can't dig up a mine shaft in my front yard. That would be tacky.” Screwball replied with a cheeky grin.

“Tacky?! That's your excuse?!”

“It's not an excuse. I'm doing this to strike it rich.”

“Strike it rich? With a mine shaft in Trixie's yard?! Are you insane?!”

“Not really.” Screwball said as she shook her head. “After all, I could strike iron ore.”

The statement didn't exactly reach Trixie's ears as she replied. “Iron or what?”

“Iron ore.”

“Yes, iron or what?!”

“Iron or gold?”

Trixie let out a huff as she grabbed Screwball's neck, her fingers tightening. “Listen here prankster. You either fill up this hole in Trixie's yard or Trixie swears she's gonna kill you. And Trixie means it.” Trixie's face leaned into Screwball's, their noses almost touching. If looks could kill, Screwball would have died several times alone from Trixie's angry glares. “If you don't fill it up now, you're gonna die. And then you'll be dead and you're going to stay dead because Trixie killed you!!!”

“Okay. Will you let me go so I can start filling up the hole?”

“Yes.” Trixie's grip released, only to then see nothing but a puff of smoke. She blinked at the sight, realizing Screwball had already beat a hasty retreat. Her lungs suddenly filled themselves up with air as she began to scream. “SCREWBALL!!!!!!”

Can't blame Trixie for that one. Just goes to show how far Screwball will go to annoy someone. Sunset thought as she stayed slumped over. Oh well, guess I'm stuck waiting now...for nothing. That or the day to end.

But the waiting didn't stop. In fact, it kept lingering there. Sunset kept herself in a slumped over position, her head rubbing the table as a loud groan went out of her mouth. “I can't stand it...I just can't stand it...”

Nothing has changed. Sunset thought as she kept sighing. I've been stuck here for what, four months now?! And even now...even after getting kidnapped by a bunch of hypnotizing girls from another world...nothing has changed! I'm still stuck here, unchanged. I still don't know who or what I am or what I'm supposed to do with my life. WHY?! She slammed her fists into the table, a small thud sounding out as she tried to bend over even more into the table.

She just couldn't stand it. She knew that her life situation was ridiculous. She knew that everything that had happened to her had never truly been horrible. Granted, being kidnapped was one thing, but if she was honest? She didn't care. All Sunset wanted was one single thing.

Purpose. she thought. Why am I here? What am I supposed to be doing? She lifted her head slightly as she stared deeply into the table. Am I supposed to live here in this world, not caring or anything? Just go through school and figure out the rest later? Even after four months and still no memories, am I supposed to just sit here and not know anything?!

“Hey, are you okay?” said a voice, snapping Sunset back into reality. She looked up, only to see a golden haired girl with a very peculiar set of eyes. Sunset had to blink several times as she looked at the sight in front of her. It was only after a few seconds that it dawned on her that she was staring at the girl.

“Uh...sorry.” Sunset said as she looked down again, trying to hide her rudeness.

“You didn't answer my question. Are you okay?” the girl said as she leaned over. Sunset felt like she about shrink into the seat as that question entered her ears. “You looked awfully sad there, do you need some help?”

“No. I'm uh...I'm okay.” Sunset said as she looked away from the girl. “Sorry but...could you leave me alone?” She already felt bad for saying that, especially since the reason she was sitting there was because all of her friends were doing something else. I must look like a total jerk.

However, Sunset's ears soon picked up the one thing she wasn't expecting. Despite what she asked, the girl sat down on the other side of the booth anyways. Sunset looked up as the girl just sat there, a big goofy grin on her face. Sunset could only blink at the sight as the girl began eating a muffin.

"Uh..." Sunset muttered, still confused.

"Sorry." the girl said with a gulp as she wolfed down the muffin. "I'm a bit addicted to muffins. Gotta have one whenever I can."

Sunset wanted to reply, but no words came out of her mouth. All she could do was stare at this stranger and her odd eyes. Who is she? She looks familiar. Have I seen her at the school somewhere? Sunset thought as she stared at her some more. She looks...off. Why do her eyes look like that?

After a few seconds, she fully lifted her head up and stood up straight. As she did, the girl shined a bright smile. Then she presented her hand. "So, name's Derpy. What's yours?"

"Er...Sunset Shimmer." she said as she shook Derpy's hand.

"Hiya Sunset Shimmer!" Derpy said as she shook back. "Nice to meet you!" Sunset still couldn't reply, even after the handshake. Though if she was honest, she didn't really have anything to say. Derpy on the hand, kept smiling as she said, "So...why did you look so sad earlier?"

"Huh?"

"I said, why did you look so sad?" Derpy asked with concern slowly appearing on her face. "You looked like you were really down in the dumps."

"Well...yeah." Sunset replied as she scratched the back of her head. "I'm uh, not in the best mood right now."

"That's okay!" Derpy cheered as she pulled out another muffin.

"It is?" Sunset said, confusion covering her face.

"Sure it is! After all, you can't always be in a good mood all the time." Derpy replied as she threw the muffin into the air, only for it too disappear as it landed in her mouth. Sunset could only watch as crumbs flew out of Derpy's lips. It was if the muffin had been thrown into a lawnmower of teeth. After a quickly muffin filled finish, Derpy continued, "So, why are you in a bad mood?"

"Um..." Sunset looked back down, not wanting to answer. "Let's just say life hasn't been good to me lately and leave it at that."

"Okay!" Derpy exclaimed as she kept her usual grin, except with crumbs. Sunset looked back up at her, not understanding how she could be so happy after hearing that. That is, till Derpy consumed the last muffin. Then, she spoke, "So...you're sad cuz bad things are happening to you, right?"

"Yeah..."

"Then don't worry about it."

"Huh?"

"I said don't worry about it."

Sunset blinked again as she tried to understand the girl's logic. "I shouldn't worry about bad things happening to me?"

"Uh-huh." Derpy nodded. "So bad things are happening to you, that's life. You can't change that...unless you go back in time and make sure those things never happened." Derpy then put her finger to her chin, trying to show a thinking pose. "But the doctor said you shouldn't do that..."

"What are you talking about?" Sunset asked as she cocked her eyebrow.

"Oh nothing." Derpy replied with a slight blush. "Let's just say, bad things happen and that's okay. They're just bad things, right? It's not like they're the only part of your life. So don't worry about it."

"Well..." Sunset wanted to argue back, but her mouth stopped. She wanted to say she was wrong. She wanted to say that her life was a total mess right now and things weren't going to get any better anytime soon thanks to the amnesia. She wanted to scream out that her life was nothing but some cruel joke where she was stuck in some world she didn't understand.

But she couldn't.

All she could do was sit there. She could only sit there as she realized what Derpy meant. I think I get it. What she's telling me is...I can't stop it and that's fine. I just have to let the bad things happen and keep going, don't I? It felt like time had stopped for Sunset as she kept thinking. I'm here...that's all there is, isn't it? If that's the case...

As that last thought went through her head, Sunset raised up from the table with a determined expression. She presented her hand to Derpy with a small smile. "I get it now. Thank you."

"No problem." Derpy said as she happily shook back. "What are you going to do now?"

"Heh heh....I think I'm going to go figure that out right now."

"Want a muffin for the road?" Derpy said as she presented the tasty treat.

"I'd love to have one. Thank you." Sunset grabbed the muffin and took a big bite out of the fluffy treat. "Mmm...that's good. Thanks." Sunset gave a small wave before leaving Sugarcube Corner. As she left, she looked back at the table, seeing Derpy still sit there as she ate another muffin. Sunset could only chuckle at the sight as she exited the shop, a new skip in her step.

I get it now. I know why I'm here. Sunset thought as she finished the muffin. I'm going to live my life and find out what I really want to do with myself in this crazy world. And when the time comes that the portal opens back up to Equestria...I think I'll go back and see what I really was.

Author's Note

This chapter...never has a chapter been both so easy and so hard to write. The beginning and middle? Super easy. The end? So hard I thought I was gonna kill myself trying to figure out how her and Derpy's conversation would work. UGH!!! So hard...

Welp, here we go everypony...hopefully this will cure me of my writer's block. Now I just need some time to write. Here's to the future of 'A Lost Sunset'!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Day of Betrayal and Loss

“You're going to regret this Celestia.” Sunset Shimmer glared at Celestia. Celestia stared back, showing a hint of anger. “I am sorry Sunset Shimmer, but as long as you are unwilling to fix the greed in your heart, you will no longer be my student.”

Sunset Shimmer's gritted her teeth as her face filled itself with rage. “I deserve better Celestia! Make me a princess!”

“No. You must earn the right to become a princess and you are not ready. You ignore my teachings and disregard everpony around you. Either you begin to take my teachings over humility and kindness seriously or you will no longer be my student.”

“Shut up! I deserve to be a princess!” yelled Sunset Shimmer. “If you try to get rid of me, it will be the biggest mistake you will ever make!”

Celestia slammed her hooves to the ground, summoning two guards to the room. She directed them to escort Sunset Shimmer out of her castle. “Goodbye Sunset Shimmer. I am sorry but you aren't worthy of such a title.”

“You'll regret this.” Sunset said as she walked with the guards. As they went down one of the hallways, Sunset began to grin as her horn started shining.

BLAM! BLAM!

Before the guards could react, Sunset shot a spell, knocking them both out. She quickly ran down the castle, making sure no other guards saw her. Then, she found the room with the mirror in it. As she slowly approached the mirror, she thought, 'At last...according to my calculations, the mirror should work right now.' Sunset looked at her saddlebags she had on. 'Hmm...I got some money and...the magic journal Celestia gave me?! When did I put that in there?! Well...whatever. It might be useful later...'

Sunset put her hoof up to the mirror and it went through. “Ah! It works!” exclaimed Sunset Shimmer. “Now let's see what's on the other side!”

Sunset Shimmer jumped into the mirror and her body felt as if it being torn apart and reassembled again, turning her into a human being. “AAAAAaaaahhhh!” Then the mirror spat her out in an entirely different world. Her body went flying out of the statue in front of Canterlot High.

THUD!

“Ow...that was...unpleasant...” Sunset shook her head as she tried to get up. She noticed she no longer had hooves. “Whoa...what the...”

Sunset turned around and looked at the statue that had just spat her out. “Is that where I just came from?” Sunset looked down at herself. “And why do I look like this?”

Sunset walked up and tried to touch the statue, only for her hand to go through. “Huh...so this the way back to Equestria...okay...” Sunset patted her back and looked down again. “So...my saddlebag is still on my back...good...but did the portal change me into this? Why?”

Sunset patted her head and her face showed despair. 'My horn!' she thought. 'I don't have my horn!!! No...does that mean magic doesn't work here?!'

Sunset began looking around, looking at the world she had just arrived at. She shook her head back and forth, trying to find a mirror. “I need to find out what I look like...hmm...” She stared at the high school in front of her. “What is this building? It looks like a squashed castle...”

She looked back at her hands. 'Okay, this might take a while to get used to...' she thought. 'But that's fine. These things I have where my hooves used to be are a bit weird though...it's like having five hooves on one hoof! Not only that...' Sunset looked around and saw people walking on two legs. 'Everyone is walking around on two legs! Guess I better do that as well...'

Sunset slowly tried to walk to the high school. 'Okay, this might be a bit tougher than I thought...' she thought as she slowly began to lose her balance. 'Whoa...okay...I got this...I got this...I got-'

THUD!

“...Ow.”

Sunset got up and shook her head. 'Okay...I don't got it...'

A few minutes later, Sunset had got the hang of walking and entered the school. Classes were currently happening so the hallways were empty. Sunset stared at the inside of the building, thinking, 'Hmm...is this a school like Celestia's? Interesting...I think I'll start my new life here by taking over this school...'

As Sunset began to wander down one of the hallways, she glanced at one of the classroom doors. There she saw student after student sitting in chairs, listening to a teacher lecture. 'Yeah...it's a school alright...'

“Hey!” yelled a voice. “Who are you?!”

Sunset turned around only to see a girl with white hair. She had a well built body with plenty of muscles. Sunset, however, saw this as an opportunity. “Who are you?!” Sunset said in a disgusted tone. “Some hag who works out to much?!”

“What did you just say?! Do you know who you're talking to?!” yelled the girl.

“No. Should I?!”

“I'm Gilda and I'm the top dog of this school!”

“Says who?” Sunset showed a huge confident grin. Sunset thought, 'Top dog, huh? So if I beat you...'

“Why you little-” Gilda clenched her fist and swung her fist at Sunset. Sunset quickly dodged to the side, but quickly stumbled, losing her balance. However, Sunset regained her balance quickly. 'Right...not used to this body yet...'

Gilda kept swinging her fists left and right. Sunset kept dodging, constantly stepping backwards repeatedly. Her eyes observed every punch and she quickly caught on how fighting worked in her new body. Then the back of Sunset's head collided with a locker. 'Shoot! I'm out of room!'

Gilda began to try a another punch. As her fist approached Sunset, she quickly reached out and stopped the fist with her hand. However, Gilda then rushed her body into Sunset, slamming into the locker behind her.

WHAM!

“Ugh!” Sunset slowly pushed Gilda back and punched her in the eye with her other hand.

“Augh!” yelled Gilda as she put her hand over her eye. Gilda stared daggers at Sunset and said, “You're going to pay for that!”

“Oh yeah?! Bring it!” Sunset gave a devilish grin. Gilda rushed Sunset, throwing punch after punch. Sunset did the same as the two kept exchanging blows. After a few minutes, the punches slowly came to a stop.

“*huff* *huff* You...*huff*...you're pretty good...” Gilda said with a small grin as blood fell from her nose.

“Heh...” Sunset chuckled. “*huff* I'm the best...*huff* Don't you forget it...”

“What's your name?”

“Sunset Shimmer.”

“Sunset Shimmer, huh? You new here?”

“You could say that.”

CREAK!

At that moment, the locker that Sunset had been slammed into at the start of the fight began to make small creaking noises. The two had fought in front of it for a few minutes where both had been slammed into it several times. The locker was now directly behind Sunset as she began to clinch her fists again.

“Okay Gilda, c'mon...don't tell me that's all you got? Or are you just for show, top dog?!”

Gilda cricked her neck back and forth. “Not even close. I'm going to enjoy this.”

Sunset braced herself for another round only to notice Gilda's face suddenly change expressions. It was no longer a face of cockiness or confidence, but fear. “What the...don't tell me you're chickening out Gilda?!”

Gilda then yelled. “Watch out!”

CRACK! SLAM!

But it was too late. The locker they had fought into fell over on top of Sunset Shimmer. In an instant, Sunset Shimmer lost consciousness. Gilda gave a panicked expression, not sure what to do or say. She looked around, noticing the hallway was still empty. Gilda looked back at Sunset and saw blood begin to trickle down the back of Sunset's head. “Uh oh...I better get out of here...” she said as she slowly turned and began to sprint down the hallway.

Sunset laid there, unconscious. Soon the school bell rang and a flood of students came out of the classrooms. It wasn't long till the students noticed Sunset Shimmer laying there bleeding. Soon, one of the students went to get a teacher and they called an ambulance.

Two weeks later...

“Ohhhh....” groaned Sunset as she slowly tried to wake up in her hospital bed. Her eyes slowly opened as she began trying to push her hair away from her face. Her vision was still fuzzy as she noticed a nurse suddenly enter the room.

“Are you awake?” asked the nurse in a caring tone.

“Ahhhh...ohhh...”

“Are you alright? Does it still hurt?”

Sunset tried to shake her head, only to feel a sharp pain in her forehead. Sunset began to slowly move the rest of her body only for the nurse to grab her. “No, you must rest. Don't try to move so much. Now, are you okay?”

“Ugh...” Sunset's vision fully returned and she slowly began to talk. “Ow...yeah...I kinda hurt but I'm okay...”

“Okay, that's good. My name is Nurse Redheart. You're in the hospital because you suffered from a severe blow to the head. Do you remember that?”

Sunset smacked her lips and stared at Redheart for a few seconds. Then Sunset's face turned from confusion to a face filled with despair. “No...I don't.”

“Oh...well, maybe the blow affected your short term memory. It'll be okay, it'll come back to you eventually.”

“No...that's not it nurse.”

Redheart gave a slightly puzzled look at Sunset. “What do you mean?”

“I...I can't...”

“Can't what?”

“Um...I can't remember...tell me, who am I?”

Author's Note

I suddenly had this idea and before I knew it, I had written it out. Here's hoping I can continue the story!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Shyness with a side of Rainbow

Shyness with a side of Rainbow

A few minutes later, Sunset was put on a bed in the nurse's office. Sunset laid there, still in pain from the beating she had just took. Mrs Harshwhinny found herself in a long conversation with the school nurse as Fluttershy put a chair near the bed and sat down right by Sunset. Fluttershy twiddled her thumbs for a few minutes and finally spoke up, “Um...are you okay?” she asked as Sunset continued to lay there. Sunset slowly turned her head and said, “Yeah...it just hurts a little bit...are you okay?”

“Oh...um...well...I'm okay...” Fluttershy turned away and looked back at Sunset. “Um...thank you...”

“Huh?”

“Thank you...” she mumbled. “Thank you for saving me...”

Sunset let out a small sigh. “I don't think I saved you...I got pretty beat up after all...”

“No. You saved me Sunset Shimmer!” she said in a panicked tone, “Please...um...can I ask you something?”

“Sure.”

“Why did you save me?”

Sunset stared at the ceiling for a few seconds, trying to figure out the answer. 'Why?' she thought, 'Why did I save her? I mean, I just got out of one fight and I was told not to fight anymore...but...when I heard Gilda's name...and I saw her in pain...odd...it feels like I shouldn't have saved her...but I know that's wrong...I think...'

“I don't know why I did it...” Sunset said slowly, her voice slightly trembling. Fluttershy just stared at Sunset, still trying to figure out what Sunset meant. Then, Mrs Harshwhinny walked in. She glared at Sunset and said, “Hey! You feeling okay?!”

“Yeah...just hurts is all...”

Harshwhinny let out a sigh and said, “Ugh...okay, here's the deal Sunset Shimmer...I'm supposed to be supervising detention right now...and you're supposed to be there. However, because of your current...condition, I'll let you stay here for now. I gotta tell Principal Celestia about this though. You understand that, right?”

“Yeah...I understand...”

“Good.” Harshwhinny turned and faced Fluttershy, “What about you, you okay?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Yes, I'm fine. If you don't mind...I would like to stay here for a bit...”

“That's fine. I'll see you both later.” Harshwhinny turned around and walked away. Sunset turned to Fluttershy and said, “Hey...you don't have to stay here, go ahead and leave...I'll be fine.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No. I wanna stay right here.”

Sunset gave a short sigh. “Fine...your choice...”

Fluttershy began to twiddle her thumbs again, unable to find any words to say. Sunset stared at the ceiling for a few minutes and turned to Fluttershy. 'Wow...' Sunset thought, 'She sure is shy...she's just sitting there, not saying a word...that and she's barely looking at me...'

Sunset began to groan as she tried to sit up. Fluttershy grabbed her and said, “Wait...don't get up, you're still hurt.”

“I know...” moaned Sunset as she slowly lifted her back. “But I'm not gonna lay down for the rest of the day, trust me...I've done that a lot this past month and...honestly, I'm sick of it.” she said as she began to remember all those days in the hospital. Sunset turned to Fluttershy again and asked. “Say...I never got your name...”

“Oh! Um...er...I'm...uh...I'm Fluttershy...”

“Fluttershy huh? Okay...well...” Sunset tried to extend her hand. “I'm Sunset Shimmer...or at least I hope that's my name...”

“Um...” Fluttershy shook Sunset's hand. “Nice to meet you...but...what do you mean-”

SLAM!

“Fluttershy!” yelled a voice as it slammed the nurse's office door open. Before Sunset could even react, a rainbow-haired girl came zooming into the office. “Are you okay?! That blasted Lightning Dust didn't hurt you, did she?!”

“Eeep!” squeaked Fluttershy. “Rainbow...don't run in here and scare me like that!”

“Sorry...it's just...” Rainbow Dash stared at the floor in response. “I should have been there...”

“It's okay Rainbow.” said Fluttershy as she shook her head. She pointed to Sunset. “Besides, I was saved by her...”

Rainbow turned and stared at Sunset as she sat there, covered in bruises. “Her?! She looks like someone the cat threw up and brought back in.”

“Rainbow!” yelled Fluttershy, her face changing from concern to something Sunset could only describe as utterly frightening looking. “That's not nice!”

Rainbow stepped back a bit. “Sorry...sorry...I didn't meant anything. Honest!”

'What happened to the super shy girl that was here a few moments ago?!' thought Sunset as she watched the scene play out. She saw a minute or two of Fluttershy scolding Rainbow Dash and Rainbow finally turned and faced Sunset. “Hey...um...thank you.”

“Huh? Why are you thanking me?”

Rainbow gave a slight smile. “You saved Fluttershy! That means I owe ya!”

“You do? Why?”

Rainbow put her arm around Fluttershy and showed a huge grin. “Me and her are old friends.”

“We're not old Rainbow.” Fluttershy said in a deadpan tone.

“You know what I mean...anyways, me and her are friends and I'm always trying to look out for her. But...ugh...” Rainbow stopped looking at Sunset, trying to find the words. “Lightning Dust tricked me and...yeah...”

'She looks like she has a lot a pride...It must be hard for her to say that...' thought Sunset as she scratched her head, “Look...um...”

“Rainbow Dash.”

“Yeah...look, it's fine. You don't owe me anything...truth is, I don't why I even tried to save her...”

“Really?! You don't know why?!”

“No.” Sunset shook her head weakly. “I...I don't know. I just...I don't know...”

Rainbow and Fluttershy looked at each other and after a few seconds, and nodded their heads. Rainbow turned to Sunset and said, “Okay...I know what to do now.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“You need to meet the rest of our friends.” Rainbow said with a huge smile. “You'll figure out why you saved Fluttershy after you met them.”

Sunset could only sit there with a face filled with confusion. She didn't understand a word Rainbow had said. Rainbow talked to Fluttershy a little bit and waved goodbye as she left the office to go meet with the soccer team. Fluttershy sat back down and said, “Um...Sunset Shimmer...”

“Just call me Sunset...” moaned Sunset as she laid back down. “It's easier that way.”

“Okay...um...er...could I ask another question Sunset?”

“Go ahead.”

“Well...um...if you don't mind me asking...um...that is...uh...what did you mean earlier about not knowing if that's your name or not?”

“Huh? Oh...that...” Sunset rubbed her eyes as she thought, 'Ugh...did I say that out loud?! Man, I'm really off today...' Sunset let out a small sigh. “Yeah...let's just say I...uh...I'm not sure who I am right now.”

Fluttershy gave the most puzzled look she could give. “Huh? I don't get it.”

Sunset explained to her that she had amnesia and that she had spent an entire month in the hospital. Fluttershy gasped and put her hands over her mouth as Sunset explained her situation to her. “Oh my...that's sounds so horrible...I'm so sorry that happened to you.”

“Yeah...and um...if you don't mind Fluttershy, could you not tell anyone I told you this?”

“Oh...um...of course. I understand.” Fluttershy said with a small frown. The two just sat there for a few minutes, unable to find any words to say. Sunset continued to just lay there on the bed, thinking, 'Wow...this has been a pretty horrible day...I got into two fights...got chewed out by Miss Luna and Celestia...she shows me so much kindness and this is how I repay her...I really am the worst...'

Sunset continued to stare at the ceiling as her thoughts continued to flow, 'Then again...part of me wants to blame my missing memories for all of this...but...what would I do if I had my memories? Would I be some crazed delinquent? Or maybe I'm some goody two shoes?! Tch...no way. According to Celestia, I picked a fight with Gilda...and Gilda sure seemed like she wanted to be friends with me...or fighting buddies...wow...I'm a wreck...Celestia wanted me to make a friend today and I failed that too...'

Fluttershy saw Sunset's face become sadder and sadder until she saw tears welling up in her eyes. “Um...is something wrong Sunset?”

“I don't know...” Sunset said as tears began to form as she continued to think, 'All I've done today is fail...maybe I should just leave...where would I go though? I don't know who I am, where I'm from...and I disobeyed the one person who showed kindness to me...'

Fluttershy the put her hand on Sunset and said, “Please don't cry Sunset. Everything will be okay.”

Sunset turned to Fluttershy and saw her calm, caring face. Sunset slowly spoke up and said, “Um...thank you Fluttershy...thanks...”

“Of course. What do you think friends are for?”

Sunset froze as she heard those words. 'Friends?' Sunset's lips trembled as she tried to speak. “Um...what did you just say?”

“I said...we're friends Sunset...and friends help each other when they're sad.”

“We're friends?! Really?”

Fluttershy nodded. “Yes. You saved me Sunset and I wanna be your friend. Is that okay?”

“Yeah...” Sunset tried to get up, her body still in pain. Fluttershy grabbed Sunset as Sunset struggled to get up. “Thank you Fluttershy...”

“It's fine...but...um...don't push yourself.”

“I'm fine...” Sunset said as tears went down her face. “Thank you...thank you Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy hugged Sunset as more tears went down her face. Sunset just sat there for a bit, thinking, 'A friend...why does this feel so...so foreign? Yet...it feels so...so comforting...' After a few more minutes passed, Sunset began to realize something. 'I think...I think I know why this feels so...so like something...something that I should hate. Whatever I was before I lost my memories...I must have been someone who didn't want friends...that or someone with anger management issues...or both...'

Then, as their hug ended, Celestia entered the nurse's office. “Hello Sunset...and hello Fluttershy.”

“Hello Principal Celestia.” Fluttershy said in the most respectful tone she could give.

“Hey...” Sunset said with a face trying to hide that fact she was really scared. “Uh...”

“Don't say another word Sunset.” Celestia said with a huge frown. “I'm very disappointed with you.”

Fluttershy turned to Sunset only to see an unbelievably scared girl. Sunset was shivering all over as Celestia continued to glare at her. Celestia let out a huge sigh and said, “Ugh...okay. Because of this...uh...” Celestia looked at Fluttershy and back at Sunset. Her frown slowly went away. “Never mind...we'll talk about this later...”

Celestia turned and left with a small huff. Fluttershy turned to Sunset and asked, “Um...are you two...uh...”

Sunset let out a sigh. “She helped me get enrolled into this school...and this is my first day here...”

“Oh...I see...” Fluttershy said, trying to find some comforting words. Fluttershy said the only thing she could think of. “Um...don't worry Sunset...it'll...uh...it'll all work out. You'll see.”

“Thanks...” Sunset laid back down again. “Hey, you can go ahead and go Fluttershy...I think I'll be fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah...but um...can I see you again tomorrow?”

“Sure.”

Sunset let out a reliving sigh. “Thanks...though I might get suspended...so, I might not be here tomorrow...”

“Yeah...that's okay Sunset. I'll ask Principal Celestia tomorrow if I don't see you.”

“Okay...”

Fluttershy soon left the room and Sunset was all alone. After a few hours passed, Celestia came and picked her up. The two soon left the school in pure, frightening silence. It wasn't until they were almost to Celestia's house that Celestia finally spoke. “Um...Sunset...are you friends with Fluttershy now?”

“I don't know...she said she'll meet me tomorrow unless I get suspended...” Sunset said as she looked out the car window.

“I see...according to the rules, I really should suspend you for getting into two fights in one day. However...I found out from Fluttershy's friend Rainbow Dash...” Celestia let out a huge sigh, “And Harshwhinny...that you saved her from Lightning Dust...so...I'm gonna let you off the hook just this once Sunset.”

“Um...” Sunset tried not to tear up, “You don't have to do that...”

“I know...let's just...let's just forget it and move on, alright?” Celestia said with her usual calm smile.

Sunset showed a small smile. “Yes!”

“Oh, and if you get into another fight...you will be suspended. Got it?!”

“Yes Ma’am!”

Soon, they got to Celestia's house. There, they found Luna at the dining table, still drinking coffee. Sunset watched Luna chug down another cup and thought, 'Whoa...just how much coffee does she drink?! Then again...a better question is, when doesn't she drink coffee?!'

Sunset soon ate supper and went to her room. There, she fell onto her bed, completely exhausted from the day. “Ugh...still hurts...” she said to herself as she rubbed her bruises. She lifted her head and saw the blank journal, just sitting there on the small desk. 'Huh...guess I have something to write in it now...'

Sunset slowly got up and sat down at the desk. There, she just stared at the first blank page and thought, 'What do I do...what do I write...I mean, I could write down everything that happened to me today but...is that really worth it?' Sunset rubbed her head and said to herself, “You know what...it doesn’t matter, its my journal! I'll just write whatever I want to write!”

She took a pen and slowly put it to the paper. There, she wrote:

I'm not sure what to write here, so I'm just gonna write my thoughts right now. Today has been a day of firsts for me and a day filled with fighting and anger and all kinds of horrible things and yet...I still wish I had my memories back. I wish...I just wish I had someone to talk about all this without them showing me sympathy because I have amnesia. I just want someone to talk to.

Tears went down Sunset's eyes as she tried to write more. She closed the journal and slowly walked over to the bed. There, she fell over, her head buried in the pillows and thought, 'Ugh...I can't even write a journal entry right...its like everything I do just...I don't know, nothing works. If only I could remember...'

BZZZT! BZZZT!

Sunset lifted her head up and looked around, trying to figure out where that sound had come from. Her eyes grew from both fear and confusion as she saw what was making the sound. It was the journal, which was now glowing and vibrating on her desk. Sunset slowly got up and went over to the journal, thinking, 'Uh...can journals do that?'

Sunset poked the journal.

BZZZT!

“Whoa!” Sunset leaped back and slightly grabbed the journal. There, she opened the journal and saw a bunch of words slowly appear under the page she had written on. “What the...what is this?!”

The words under her entry were these:

Hello,

I'm not sure who this is or why you are saying these negative words about yourself, but I want you to know this. If you want someone to talk to, I'll do it. My name is Twilight Sparkle, what's yours?

Sunset's eyes scanned the three sentences and she said to herself, “Twilight Sparkle? Who's that?!”

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!!!

I had no idea how this chapter was gonna work when I started writing it. However, I hope everypony likes the ending of this chapter and don't worry, I'll explain why Twilight has the journal in the next chapter.

Hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Does Sunset Shimmer Dream of Magic Ponies? (NOT CANON)

Author's Note

PLEASE READ!

This is NOT CANON! This is the chapter from the blog post from a while back. I apologize for the delay but I've been having a horrible September and a horrible writing slump.

Does Sunset Shimmer Dream of Magic Ponies? (NOT CANON)

Sunset slowly closed her eyes as her head laid on her pillow. She could feel the tears fall off her eyes as she finally drifted off to sleep.

DING!

Sunset popped her head off her pillow, awake from a night's sleep. As her eyes struggled to stay open, Sunset put her hands up to her eyes to rub them. It was then that she realized something was wrong. Her hands weren't hands, they were hooves. Sunset's mouth trembled as she wanted to scream at the top of her lungs. Thankfully, she quickly put her hooves over her lips to make sure she didn't yell. A few seconds of silence later, Sunset removed her hooves and began to look at the rest of her body. She rubbed the top of her head, only to find a horn as well. 'I...I'm a unicorn...' thought Sunset as her face turned pale. 'This can't be real...' Her head slowly turned and looked at the magic book on her desk. 'Yet...I did just have a conversation about me being a unicorn from another world...this is insane...I finally lost it...'

Sunset pulled her legs up and put herself in a fetal position. 'This can't be real...I'm a human being...I'm a human being...'

SLAM!

“GOOD AFTERNOON SUNSET!” said a cheerful voice from one human Luna as she slammed open Sunset's door. “How are you today?!”

“SHUT UP LUNA!” yelled Celestia from across the house. “STOP BEING SO HAPPY BEFORE I HAVE MY AFTERNOON COFFEE!”

“I know Celestia...I know...” said Luna as her face changed from happy to annoyed. “Seems my sister is a bit bitter this afternoon...”

Sunset just sat there in confusion. In front of her was human Luna with the most cheerful face she had ever seen. Sunset knew that something was wrong just from that statement. However, there was also the fact that Luna said afternoon and the fact that she was a unicorn. Sunset looked at her hooves again and then asked Luna, “Um...Luna?”

“Yes?” Luna said with giant grin.

“Uh...don't you notice what I am right now?” Sunset said while pointing at herself.

“What do you mean?” Luna said with a confused face.

“Um...the fact that I'm a unicorn now.”

“Of course you are. You've always been a unicorn Sunset.” Luna said with a small smile. “Are you feeling okay?”

“No. I'm not okay.” Sunset said as she shook her head back and forth.

“Why not?”

“Oh I don't know, maybe because I'm not a unicorn! I'm a human being! Like you!” yelled Sunset.

“No you're not. You're a unicorn.”

“But...no I'm not!”

“Um...yes you are.” Luna said with a slightly skeptical face. “You've always been a unicorn Sunset. Now, let's get some breakfast and get to school, okay?”

“School?! How can I go to school looking like this?!”

“Um...like you did yesterday?” Luna said with a slight grin. She then turned around and waved slightly at Sunset. “Now come on Sunset, let's eat some breakfast!”

Sunset watched Luna skip out of the room with a cheerful hum coming out of her mouth. Sunset just sat there for a few seconds, trying to process what was happening. 'I can't believe this...I thought my life was weird with the whole other world thing and the book but...this is a whole nother level...' She looked at her hooves again. 'Maybe I'm still dreaming all this...it sure feels real though...' A few more minutes later, Sunset began her struggle to get out of bed. However, as soon as she tried to walk out of the bed...

THUD!

She found her face kissing the floor. 'Right...I'm a unicorn now...great...this might take a while...'

A few minutes of balance and falling later...

“What took you so long?” asked Luna as Sunset walked into the kitchen. “And why do have all those bruises on your face?”

“Don't ask.” Sunset said in a deadpan tone. “Is there any coffee left?”

“Of course.” Luna said as she poured Sunset a cup. “Here you go.”

“Thanks.” Sunset said as she then struggled to carry the cup with her hooves. 'Great...I can't even drink coffee properly...'

After several attempts at coffee and food, Sunset found that it was already time to go to school. She let out a groan as Luna walked up to her with a huge smile. “Ready to go to school?” Luna asked as she grabbed her usual briefcase. Sunset let out a sigh, “Um...are you sure I have to go to school?”

“Yes. Why do you ask?”

“Um...because I look like this?” Sunset said as she kept pointing to herself. “You know...the whole I'm a unicorn and not a human thing!”

“I told you this before Sunset. You've always been a unicorn, why do you keep asking that?”

“I...uh...well...um...nevermind. Let's just get going, you're obviously not going to let me stay here because I'm a unicorn now.”

“No. I'm not. Now let's get you to school.”

“Um...can I ask one last question?”

“Yes, but this is the last one.” Luna said with a slightly annoyed tone. “We really need to get going.”

“Okay...why are we going to school in the afternoon?”

“Because that's when school happens Sunset. Nobody goes to school in the middle of the day, they always go at night.”

“They do?!”

“Yes. They do.”

Sunset and Luna soon left the house and got into Luna's car. Sunset was shocked on how easy it was to get into the car. She was even thankful that Luna immediately turned on the car's air conditioner. Several minutes later, the two got to the school. However, it was there that Sunset finally decided to give up. Everyone at Canterlot High was human while she was still a unicorn. At this point, she tried to slump into the floorboards only to find her body couldn't get pass the glove compartment. 'Of course everyone else is human...' she thought, 'Why are you so surprised Sunset?!'

“Are you okay? You've been acting weird all morning Sunset.” asked Luna. As those words flew out of Luna's mouth, Sunset finally decided she had finally lost it. “No I'm not!” yelled Sunset. “Why is this happening?! Why am I unicorn?! Why are you accepting this fact and just making me go to school?! In fact why am I even accepting that I'm a unicorn right now?! Why am I accepting any of this?!”

“Sunset, stop yelling.”

“NO!” screamed Sunset. “I have no idea what's going on! Why am I unicorn?! Why is all of this happening?!”

“Okay...” Luna said in an awkward tone as she patted Sunset's head. “Why don't you calm down and take a deep breath Sunset. Take a deep breath.”

“I am calm!”

“No you're not. Calm down.”

Sunset let out a huff and said, “Okay...what now?”

“Simple. You wake up.”

“Huh?”

DING!

“AAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!” Sunset yelled as she sprung up out of her bed. She continued to scream for another minute, only to stop soon after. She tried to catch her breath as she looked around the room. 'It was just a dream...okay...' She looked at her hands, only to see hands. 'I'm human...I'm human...okay...”

SLAM!

“GOOD MORNING SUSNET!” said a cheerful voice from one Luna as she slammed open Sunset's door. “How are you today?!”

“I'm uh...fine. I'm good. I'm good...” Sunset said as she continued to try to catch her breath. She then looked up and saw that Luna wasn't exactly herself. She was a pony, an alicorn to be precise. Sunset showed a huge frown as she said, “And now I'm not okay...yeah...”

“Why? What's wrong?” asked Luna.

“Nothing...I think I'll just sleep in today. I'm pretty sure I'm sick...or crazy.” Sunset said as she laid back down. “Yep...definitely crazy...”

“No you're not Sunset. You need to go to school.” Luna said in a deadpan tone.

“And if I say no?”

“You'll be going anyways. Now, what's wrong Sunset?”

“Well...for starters you're happy in the morning and you're not holding a coffee cup. Also there's the fact that YOU'RE A FREAKING PONY!!!”

“I've always been a pony Sunset, just like you've always been a human.”

“Nope. I'm not doing this again.” Sunset said as she pulled the pillow over her ears and closed her eyes. “This isn't happening...I just have to wake up...I just have to wake up...”

“Do you want some coffee Sunset, will that help you?”

“No...maybe...I don't know. I'm still pretty sure this is a dream.”

“If this is a dream, I want to dream up some better coffee. This last batch I made was horrible...”

“I agree.” said Celestia as she walked into the room. “Now what's wrong Sunset?”

Sunset opened her eyes only to see a pony Celestia. “Great...you're a pony too...this is just my day...”

“Want some coffee?” Celestia said as she put her mug by Sunset's face. Sunset's nose twitched as she smelled the fragrance of the fresh cup. “Maybe...” Sunset lifted up and drank a small sip. She closed her eyes as she savored the taste. She then opened her eyes and saw that Celestia and Luna were back to normal human beings.

“Feeling better?”

“Yeah...I think so...” Sunset said with a nod.

“Good. Now let's get some breakfast.”

“Okay!” Sunset said with a smile. She let out a yawn and began wiggling out of bed. As she put her leg out to get out of the bed, she found her face on the floor again. 'Not again...' thought Sunset as she saw she was a pony again. “WHY IS THIS STILL HAPPENING?!”

DING!

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!” screamed Sunset as she flew out of bed again. Sweat poured down her face as she looked at herself again, making sure she was a human. It was there that Sunset stopped herself. She thought, 'You know what...I don't wanna know if I'm human or not right now...I'm just gonna go back to bed. That's sounds like a better solution than me being crazy...' Her head fell onto the pillow as she let out a sigh of relief. 'Yeah...this is better. I'm not a horse, I'm not crazy and everything is just fine...everything is fine...'